(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Journal of the Pali Text Society"

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



3(ottrnal of tfte ^ali %txt S^ocietp* 



^ ^" « » • • 

> « • • • 






mii '^txt ^ottetp; • *• •• 



journal 



OP THE 



PALI TEXT SOCIETY 



1887. 



EDITED BY 

T. W. EHYS DAVIDS, Ph.D., LL.D., 

OF THE MIDDLE TEMPLE, BABBISTEB-AT-LAW, 
PBOFESSOB OF PALI AND BUDDHIST LITEBATUBB IN UNIVEBSITY COLLEGE^ 

LONDON. 



LONDON : 

PUBLISHED FOE THE PALI TEXT SOCIETY, 

BY HENRY FROWDE, 

OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AMEN CORNER, E.O. 

1887. 



It W M l» 



• ••"•• • 

• • •• • • • 






• • 



• ••••• • 



75h 



1 



(3^,1/0 (.a (^" 



• • • 

• • • 



• • • •••• • •• • • • • 

•••.•..•...•, 



CONTENTS. 



PAOB 

Prospectus of the Society vii 

Bbpobt foe 1887. By T. W. Bhys Davids . . . . ix 

The Fajjamadhu. A Poem in Praise of Buddha. Edited 

BY Edmund B. Gooneratne (mudaliyar) . . 1 

SmA-VIVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. EDITED BY PROFESSOR J. P. 

Minayeff 17 

Saddhammopayana. Edited by Dr. Morris .... 35 

Notes on Saddhammopayana 73 

Index of Subjects and Words 77 

Notes and Queries. By Dr. Morris 99 

Spellicans. By T. W. Bhys Davids . . ^ . . 170 

List of Members of the Society 171 

Accounts . 172 

Works already Published 174 

f "j ^** ' ^ " '''■^ 



•:• 






• • 



•_• 






• • • •• 
• • • • 






• • • • 



• • • • 

• • • • *• 



.• • 



•-• • •. 






• ••• 

• •• • ••• 



, • • • • 



• • • 

• • • • • 






■4 



PALI TEXT SOCIETY. 



COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. 

Pbofessor FAUSBOLL. Dr. MOEEIS. 

Professor OLDENBEBG. M. EMILE SENABT, de I'Institut. 

Professor J. ESTLIN CABPENTER. 

Managing Chairman— T. W. BHYS DAVIDS, 3, Brick Court, Temple, E,C. 
(With power to add workers to their number.) 

Hon, Sec. dt Treas. for America — Prof. Lanman, Harvard College, Cam- 
bride, Mass. 

Hon, Sec. and Treas. for Ceylon — E. E. Gooneratne, Esq., Atapattu Muda- 
liyar, Galle. 

This Society has been started in order to render acces- 
sible to students the rich stores of the earliest Buddhist 
literature now lying unedited and practically unused in the 
various MSS. scattered throughout the University and 
other Public Libraries of Europe. 

The historical importance of these Texts can scarcely be 
exaggerated, either in respect of their value for the history 
of folk-lore, or of religion, or of language. It is already 
certain that they were all put into their present form within 
a very limited period, probably extending to less than a 
century and a half (about b.c. 400-250). For that period 
they have preserved for us a record, quite uncontaminated 
by filtration through any European mind, of the every-day 
beliefs and customs of a people nearly related to ourselves, 
just as they were passing through the first stages of civiliza- 
tion. They are our best authorities for the early history of 
that interesting system of religion so nearly allied to some 
of the latest speculations among ourselves, and which has 
influenced so powerfully, and for so long a time, so great 
a portion of the human race — the system of religion which 
we now call Buddhism. The sacred books of the early 
Buddhists have preserved to us the sole record of the only 
religious movement in the world's history which bears any 
close resemblance to early Christianity. In the history 
of speech they contain unimpeachable evidence of a stage 



viii *•:•/':'/':.* : /.prospectus. 
• . - . • «..-:.'•.• 

in language midway between the Yedic Sanskrit and the 
various modern forms of speech in India. In the history 
of Indian literature there is nothing older than these works, 
excepting only the Vedic writings ; and all the later clas- 
sical Sanskrit literature has been profoundly influenced by 
the intellectual struggle of which they aflford the only direct 
evidence. It is not, therefore, too much to say that the 
publication of this unique literature will be no less impor- 
tant for the study of history — whether anthropological, 
philological, literary, or religious — than the publication of 
the Vedas has already been. 

The whole will occupy about nine or ten thousand pages 
8vo. Of these 3,300 pages have already appeared. The 
accession of about fifty new members would make it pos- 
sible to issue 1000 pages every year. 

The Subscription to the Society is only One Guinea 
a year, or Five Guineas for six years, payable in ad- 
vance. Each subscriber receives, post free, the publications 
of the Society, which cost a good deal more than a guinea 
to produce. 

It is hoped that persons who are desirous to aid the 
publication of these important historical texts, but who do 
not themselves read Pali, will give Donations to be 
spread if necessary over a term of years. Nearly £400 
has already been thus given to the Society by public 
spirited friends of historical research. 



*;«c'^ Subscriptions for 1887 are now due^ and it is earnestly re* 

quested that subscribers will send in their payments without putting 

the Chairman to the expense and trouble of personally asking for 

them. Allwho can conveniently do so should send the Five Guineas 

for six years, to their own benefit and that of the Society also. 

The Society keeps no books, and its publications cannot in any ca^e 
be sent to subscribers who have not abeady paid their subscriptions 
for the year. 

Cheques and Post Office Orders should be made payable to the 
'^Pdli Text Society.'^ (Address: 22, Albemarle Street, London, 
W.) 



i^eport 

OF 

THE PALI TEXT SOCIETY 

FOE 1887. 



I HAVE to congratulate our subscribers on the fact of our 
little Society having survived all the dangers of birth and 
childhood, and reached the end of its first six years in 
safety. It can now fairly claim to be an established success, 
and, when it promises to do even better in the future than 
in the past, my readers will agree that the promises of the 
Pali Text Society are not empty words. 

And first as to work done. Up to 1885 inclusive, we had 
issued in four years fourteen volumes, of a total of 2,602 
pages. Adding for 1886 three volumes, viz. : 

Journal ... ... ... 186 pages. 

Vimana Vatthu ... ... 116 „ 

and*Sumangala ... ... 368 „ 

and for 1887 two volumes of about 800 pages, gives us a 
total for the six years of nineteen volumes, containing 
twenty-six texts, in about four thousand pages — a very 
handsome result indeed for the six guineas which the issues 
have cost most of our members, and still more for those 
who have been wise enough to pay five guineas in advance 
for the six years. 

The few copies which have found their way into the 
second-hand book market are already quoted at prices con- 
siderably above the subscriptions paid. And as the number 
of copies — especially in the earlier years — is nearly ex- 
hausted, the market value of our publications must inevi- 
tably rise still further. The reason is obvious. The Society, 
paying nothing for management, rent, or interest on capital, 



X 



REPORT. 



is able to produce more cheaply than a publisher, who looks 
simply for profit, could do : and it; has, besides, the advantage 
of the support of those of its generous friends who appear 
in the list of donors. 

Another six years will see the work accomplished, or 
nearly so. Let me urge, therefore, on all of our subscribers- 
the advantage of paying their five guineas in advance for 
those years. 

Including the issues of this year, the full list of work 
already accomplished in the publication of texts (besides 
the lexicographical and other articles in the Journal) is as 
follows : 

NAME OF TEXT. 

l.*Anagata Vansa 

2. Anguttara, Parts I.-III. 
S.^Abhidhammattha Samgaha. . 

4. Ayaranga Sutta 

o. uciana ••« ••• 

6.*Khudda- and Mula-Sikkha .. 

7.*Gandha Vansa 

8.*Chakesa Dhatu Vahsa 
9. Cariya Pitaka 



10.*Tela Kataha Gatha ... 

11. Thera Gatha .. . 

12. Theri Gatha ... 
13. *Datha Vahsa .. 

14. Dhamma Samgani ... 

15.*Pajja Madhu 

16.*Panca Gati Dipana ... 

17. Puggala Pannatti ... 

18. Buddha Yahsa 

19. Majjhima Nikaya, Part 

20. Samyutta Nikaya, Part 
21.*Saddhammopayana ... 

* The twelve texts marked 
Journal. 



I. . 

L . 



YEAR. 
1886 

1885 

1884 

1882 

1885 

1883 

.. 1886 

. 1885 

. 1882 

. 1884 

. 1883 

. 1883 

. 1884 

. 1885 

. 1887 

. 1884 
. 1883 
. 1882 
. 1887 
. 1884 
. 1887 



EDITOR. 

Prof. Minayeff. 
Dr. Morris. 
Prof. Ehys Davids. 
Prof. Jacobi. 
Dr. Paul SteinthaL 
Dr. Ed. Miiller. 
Prof. Minayeff. 
Prof. Minayeff. 
Dr. Morris. 
' Gooneratne Muda- 

liyar. 
Prof. Oldenberg. 
Prof. Pischel. 
Prof. Khys Davids. 
Dr. Ed. Miiller. 
Gooneratne Muda- 

liyar. 
M. Leon Feer. 
Dr. Morris. 
Dr. Morris. 
Mr. V. Trenckner. 
M. Leon Feer. 
Dr. Morris. 



with an asterisk appeared in the 



REPOAT. 



XI 



NAME OF TEXT. YEAR. EDITOB. 

'22.*SandeBa Kaiha 1887 Prof. Minayeflf. 

23.*SimaVivadaVinicchayaKatha 1887 Prof. Minayeflf. 
^4. Sutta Nipata, Part I. ... 1884 Prof. FausboU. 

25. Sumangala Vilasini, Part I. 1886]. t»* j. A^ . 

° (& Prof. Carpenter. 

(Gooneratne Muda- 

26. Vimana Vattnu 1886 ,. 

I liyar. 

The following list of works in progress will show how 
thoroughly our work is being supported by all the best Pali 
scholars, not only in England, but also throughout Europe 
and in America : 

1. PiTAKA Texts. 



1. Digha Nikaya^ 



TO BE EDITED BY 

Prof. Ehy s Davids and Prof. 
Carpenter. 

2. MajjhimaNikaya, Vol.11.*] Mr. Trenckner (of Copen- 
hagen) . 



S. Samyutta Nikaya, 
Vol. II.** 

4. Ahguttara Nikaya, 

Vol. II.** 

5. Khuddaka Patha 

• 

6. Dhammapada 

7. Iti-vuttaka** 

8. Peta Vatthu** 

9. Niddesa ... 

10. Apadana* 

11. Vibhanga 



M. Leon Peer (of Paris). 

Dr. Morris. 

Prof. Ehys Davids. 

Prof. FausboU (of Copen- 
hagen). 

Prof. Windisch (of Leipzig). 

Prof. Minayeflf (of St. Peters- 
\ burg). 

fProf< Bloomfield (of Balti- 
1 more, U.S. A.). 

Dr. Griinwedel (of Berlin). 

Dr. Morris. 



2. Extra-Canonical Books. 

12. Sumangala Vilasini, \ f Prof. Ehys Davids and Prof. 

Vol. II.* J "* i Carpenter. 

"^^ Those marked with one star are well in hand, and those marked 
with a doable star are in the press. 



Xll 



REPORT. 



TO BE EDITED BY 



13. Sutta Nipata, Vol. II.,) 

Dictionary & Notes) 

14. Visuddi Magga ... 

15. Netti Pakarana ... 

16. Maha Vansa* ... 

17. Hattavana-galla | 

Vihara Vaiisa J 

18. Sasana Yansa ... 

19. Bodhi Vanea 

20. Lalata Dhatu Yansa 

21. Dhammapada Attha- 

katha* 

22. Katha Yatthu Attha- ) 

katha 



Prof. Fausboll. 

Prof. Lanman (of Harvard 

College, U.S.A.). 
Prof. E. Kuhn (of Miinchen). 
Dr. Steinthal (of Berlin). 

Prof. Ehvs Davids. 

Prof. Minayeflf. 
Mr. Strong. 
Dr. Morris. 

Dr. Wenzel. 
Prof. Minayeflf. 



The Government of India have lodged in the India OflSce 
Library a large number of MSS.from the late King's Library 
at Mandalay. The MSS. are both easy to read, being 
written in large letters, and very correct. I have also re- 
ceived from Gooneratne Mudaliyar of Galle, since the last 
report, the following MSS. : 

Attha Salini 
Netti Pakarana 

„ „ Atthakatha 

Sammoha Yinodam 
Paramattha Jotika 
Lalata Dhatu Yansa (Sinhalese) 
Sasana Yansa 

What we want now are : 

Lalata Dhatu Yansa (Pali) 
Sasana Yansa 
Niddesa and Com. 
Paramattha Dlpanl 
Iti-vuttaka Atthakatha 



REPORT. XUl 

besides the other MSS. mentioned at p. xii of my report 
for the year 1885, 

It can no longer be said that we suffer from want of 
editors^ which was one great difficulty when we started. 
And our stock of MSS., thanks chiefly to Gooneratne 
Mudaliyar, is getting fuller every year. But we do want 
subscribers. It is the want of money which prevents our 
printing texts ready for the press. We could easily now 
give 1,000 pages a year if we had a little more money. 
Surely the issue of a series of texts, so important for the 
history of India, will not be allowed to flag for the want of 
a few hundred pounds. 

Finally, I have to congratulate the Society on the fact 
that our issue appears earlier this year than it has ever 
done before ; and, as the next issue is already in the press, 
it will probably be out still earlier than this one. 

T. W. RHYS DAVIDS. 



\l 



The Pajjamadhu, 

A Poem in praise of Buddha. 

EDITED BY 

EDMUND B. GOONERATNE 
(uudaliyab). 



The Pajjamadbu is an elaborate Pali poem in 104 stanzas, 
composed by the venerable Buddhappiya, the pupil of the 
celebrated Ananda. He was also the author of the Pali 
Grammar, called the Eupa Siddhi. The author, unlike 
others in the East, has given us his name and pupilage in 
verse 103 : 

Ananda ranna ratanadi maha yatinda 
Niccappa buddha padumappiya sevi nangi 
Buddhappiyena ghana buddha gunappiyena 
Theralina raeita pajja madhum pi bantu 

Drink (deeply) the Pajjamadhu (the nectar-like verses) made 
by the bee Buddhappiya (pleased with the virtues of Buddha), 
v^ho gladly depends on the lotus, Ananda Vana ratana, 
heavy with good qualities, incessantly expanded. 

The first sixty-nine verses describe the beauties of 
Buddha's persou, the rest are in praise of his wisdom, 
concluded with a panegyric on the Order and Nirwana. 

This little poem, it is believed, was composed in the 
Solean country, where, at this period. Buddhism was 
flourishing in almost its pristine purity; and where the 
author, as we learn from a verse in the Eupa Siddhi, 
held the incumbency of several temples, and by his 
eminent abilities commanded a high reputation. 

The author, unfortunately, does not give us the date of 
his work, but we may safely premise that it was composed 
at the same time as the Eupa Siddhi, to which our 
scholars give a.d. 1100 as the probable date. 

The language is Sanskritized Pali, and some of the 
verses are intricate puzzles. There is a gloss, in Sinha- 
lese, to the entire poem; but it is verbose, and rather 
diffuse in its explanations. 

I have to acknowledge, with thanks, the valuable aid I 

received from my tutor, the learned Pannasekhara of 

Kodagoda, in editing this little work, which I expect will 

interest students of the language. 

E. B. G. 
Galle, October 5, 1885. 

2 



[The Pajjamadhn. 



NAMO TA88A BHAGAYATO ARAHATO SAMMA 

SAMBUDDHASSA. 



1 Unnapapnnnasasimandalato galitra 
Padambujangnli dalattha siidha layanam 
Pantiva satthu nakhapanti pajavisesam 
Pineta suddha sukhitammana timdapita 

2 Ehittaya mararipnna parivatya satthn 
Padassaya jita disaya sitattalaya 

Ya jeti kancana saravaliya sirim sa 
De'tanginam ranajayangalipantikanta 

3 Sovanna vanna sakhomac cbavi somma kamma 

• • • • 

Pitthiva pitthi kamatunnati bbati yesam 
Tesuppatitthitasukomaladlghapanhi 
Pada jinassa padadanta padam janassa 

4 Acchera pankajasirim siriya sakaya 
Ye maddino viya caranti saroja sise 
Sancambita viya ca tani paraga raga 
Te niraja manipada padadantu lakkhim 

5 Agami kala jana maugala bhatta bhavam 
Yyakattum atra kusalen' iva nimmitani 
Yatrasum atthasatamangalalakkhanani 
Sadhetu nam padayugam jayamangalani 

6 Sassevijantuvarasantipurappavese 
Niccam susajja thapitan' iva mangalaya 
Ye te dadhanti kalamangalalakkhanani 
Yattantu te jinapada jayamangalaya 



THE PAJJAMADHU. 8 



7 Sabbe 'bbibhuva sapadesu nipatanassa 
Sannanakam viya yadassitasabbaloko 
Padatya' dhokatatilokasirovara pi 
Lokam punanta jayamangalakaranani 

S Lokattayekasaranattavibbavanaya 
Sajjo va titthati yahim euvibhattaloko 
Tamsabbalokapati bimbitadappanabbam 
Fadadvayam janasusajjanabetu botu 



9 Lokuttaraya siriya 'dhigamaya sutthu 
Bajanti yattba digunan' iva patu bhuta 
Gakkasanabbisabanemisabassarani 
Tyang])i disanta sakalissariyam janassa 

10 YatruUasanti duvidhan' iva patu bhuta 
Dhammassasabbabbuvanassa ca issaratte 
Gakkani cakkasadisani sudassanassa 
Tan' ajja jantu sarana caranani hontu 

11 Sattesu vacchatu siri sirivacchakena 
Sovatthi sotthim anutitthatu puggalesu 
Nandim jananam anuvattatu nandivatti 
Sisan' alamkurutu padavatamsako pi 

12 Bhaddaya pitham upagacchatu bhaddapltham 
Vuddhim jananam anuvattatu vaddhamanam 
Punnattam angim anu kubbatu punnakumbho 
Pati ca patu satatam janatam apaya 

13 Setatapattam apanetam aghatape tarn 
Khaggo vichindatu sada duritarivagge 
Samklesadabam apanetu satalavanta 
Samvijani kumatimakkbikamorahattho 



4 THE PAJJAMADHU. 

14 Akaddhano janavilocanam attaninnam 
Yaretu Babbagativaranamankuso so 
Padambujassirivilasaniketanam va 
Pasadalakhanam upetu manopasadam 



15 Faninam attabhajatam varapunnapattam 
Samma dadatu padanissitapannapatto 
Fadesu jantu manabandbanadamabbutani 
Damam dametu vimalam janatam manani 

16 Unbisakuppalamanipadumebi pada 
Sassevijantukaranani vibbusayantu 
Sannettanaynpagatanam anaggbakani 
Bojj'bangasattaratanani dade samuddo 

17 Uttunga niccalaguna jitataya niccam 
Seviva padasiri nicca samubbaham va 
Atrapi Sakkabhavanubbahane niyutto 
Padatthameru bhavatam bhavatam vibhutya 

18 So cakkavalasikbari pyavatam samanta 
Sabbupasaggavisara janatam samaggam 
Dipa puthiipi caturo dvisahassa khudda 
Dbarentvapayapatamanam adatva jantum 

19 Suro pabodhayatu jantu saroruhani 
Gando pasada kumudani manodabesu 
Nakkhattajatam akhilam subhataya hotu 
Cakkam dhajam ripujayaya jayaddhajaya 

20 Jetum sasamsada-Sudassana-cakkavatti 
Cakkanugantalalitam yabim avaheyya 
Cakkanuvatti-parisavuta-cakkavatti 
Namvattatam padayugam janata hitaya 



THE PAJJAMADHU, 



21 Pnjetum agata vata vajirasanattha 
Mindena chaddita mahavijayuttarakhyam 
Samkham pavittbam iva marabhaya padadbo 
Padattbasamkbam iba vattatu santiya vo 

22 Sovannamaccbayugalam sivabbatta bboge 
Iccba babupakaranam bbavatam jananam 
Kumbbiladbiggabitato va paduttbacitta 
Padambajakara vigabi tu nopabontu 

23 Sattapaga janamanoja male jabantu 
Samklesadabam apanentu daba ca satta 
Sela ca satta vidadbanta janassa tanam 
Lokappasiddbijanane bbavatam pataka 

24 Patanki santi gamane bbavatupakara 
Dabettanesu jabatam padacamaram tarn 
Sallokalocanamabassavaussitam va 
Yatteyya toranam anuttaramangalaya 



25 Yasmim miginda gata bbiti balava daddba 
Dana nata siravidarana pllitava 
Nalagiri karivaro Girimekbalo ca 

Tarn sibavikkamapadam banata gbadantim 

26 Papabino banatu padasuvannaraja 
Yyaggbadbipo kalijane adatam asesam 
Yalabaassapati sampatitum adatva 
Payesu papayatu santipuram pajayo 

27 Gbaddanta danti lalitam galitam rusamba 
Laddetta dubbbini dise acalam dadbano 
Padattbabattbipati sampati jantutase 
Tasetu basam aparandisatam satanam 



6 THE PAJJAMADHU. 

28 Sabbangino caranuposatha hattbiraja 
Papetu sabbacatudlpikarajjalakkbim 
Eittiva padaparicarikata niyutta 
Eelasaselapatima bitam acareyya. 



29 Samissa bamsasamaye dabapasabaddba 
Masina vesagamako viya padabamso 
Niggbosa gantijitato yiya mugapakkbo 
Yareta sabba Janata bbayagantukattam. 

80 Obaya dibbasarasim khilaloka sabba 
Bamm'angbivapim avagabitaTava pade 
Eravano karivaro mansabbirulbe 

Jantum Furindadapuram nayatam va sigham. 

81 Hitva sakam bbavanam angbinisevanattba 
Magamma ramma taratayiba nissito va 
Paletva muni padavapitarangabbangi 
Mangi karontatanuvasuki nagaraja 

82 Natbassa kancanasikbavalajatillla 
Mavikaram va padanissitamoraraja 

Tarn dbammadesanaraven* iva luddakassa 
Lokassa papapbanino banatam asesam 

88 Samsarasagaragate sadbane jane te 
Net ampade kalacatnmmukbabemanaya 
Nibbanapattanavaram Bbarakaccbakantam 
Snpparapandita gata viya asunava 

84 Bambodbi nana paripacayato munissa 
Bhatto yatba bimava'taddi samadbibeta 
Evam manena bbajatam bimavaddipade 
Sambodbinana paripacanabetu botu 



THE PAJJAMADHU, 

85 Dalham parajitataya munina sarena 
Sunnas saropagata panjara bandbano'va 
So padapaiijaragato karavikapakkhi 
SabbesaiDap piyavacafi jabata bhavantam 

86 Te cakkavaka makara api konca jivam 
Jivadi pakkbivisara saraslva bbnttam 
Yessantarena caranambnji nibbbajanta 
Jantu tabim viya pade suramentu niccam 

87 Tarn candakinnaragatimva gatassa bodbi 
Sattassa tassa sapajapatikassa bbavam 
Samsucayanta pada kinnara kinnari ve 
Samaggimagga pati pattisu papayantu 

88 Samrajadbanimusabbo vabatagga bbaram 
Pitippayo pajanayeyya savaccbadbenu 
Sassevino abbiramenta cbakamasagga 
Db^entu jbayim'iba solasa dbatadbama 

89 Satva jinassa karavika saram mannnnam 
Annonna bbitirabita api paccamka 
Hitva gatim viya tbita padasattarupa 
Sabbam bbavassita jananagatim banantu 

40 Sovanna kabala yugo pamam*indiraya 
Sannlrapuppha makulopamamussavaya 
Niccam sasajja tbapitam muni tittbatan te 
Jangbadvayam janavilocana mangalaya 

41 Lakbya vilasa mukuradvaya sannikasam 
Tadanka mandana vidambakamamsu sandam 
Janudvayam lalita sagara babbulabbam 
Hotam jagattaya nijatta vibbusitun te 



8 THE PAJJAMADHU. 

42 Ghaddanti dinna varadanta yugopamana 
Tarn hatthi sonda kama punna guna tavoru 
Lila payodbi siri keli Buvannarambha 
Khandha'va denta paripunna gune jananam 



43 Janghakkha kadvya samappita cittapada 
Cakkadvayl manamanojabayo mune te 
Son! ratho sirivaho manasa bhirulham 
Lokattayam sivapuram laba papayatu 

44 Bamm'ora pakata tataka lata savanta 
Bomavali jala panalika kotikattba 
Nabbi gabbira sarasi siri kelita te 
Sassevinam vyasana gbammam'alam sametn 

45 Eanticcbata lulita rupa payodbi nabbi 
Avatta vattita nimujjita sabbaloko 
Sobbagga toya nivabam vivaso pivitva 
Lok'uttaradi sukba muccbitatam payatu 

46 Gambbira cittarabadam paripurayitva 
Tamsandamana karanambu pavaba talya 
Romalivallibari nabbi subba'lavala 

Detam labum sivapbalam bbajatam mnne te 

47 Cariira saripbalako kutilagga loma 
Panti vibbatti sabito siri keli sajjo 
Saggapavagga sukba Jutaka keli beta 
Hotam tiloka sukba jutaka sondakanam 

48 Gambbira citta rabado dara gabamana 
Mettadaya kari vadbu kara sanni kasa 
Sabbanginam sivapbalam tanu deva rukkbe 
Sakba sakba tava bbuja bbajatam dadantu 



THE PAJJAMADHU. 



49 Nihara bindu sabitaggada'lopa sobhi 

Byalamba ratta padamadvaya bbangi bhaja 

Paparisisalunateniva ratta ratta 

Eatta kara tava bbavum bbuvi maugalaya 



50 Bupassiri carita cankama vibbbama te 
Pittbi yatba kalala muddbani setu bbiita 
ETam bbavannava samuttaranaya seta 
Hotam mahakanaka samkama sannikasa 



51 Saddbamma desana manobara bberinada 
Samcarane sivapuram visitam jananam 
Giva suvannamaya caru mutinga bberi 
Bbavam bbaja bbavatu bbuta vibbutiya te 



I 52 Lakbi nivasa yadan'ambuja matta ninna 

! Makaddhayam jana vilocana cancarike 

Sorabbba dbamma makaranda nisandamanam 
Pinetu tena sarasena sabba jane te 



53 Lakbi samarubita vattaratbe ratbanga 
Dvandanu kari miga raja kapola lilam 
Tadanka mandalayugam viya kannabbajam 
Gandattbaladwyama' lamkarutam janatte 

54 Lavanna mannava pavala lata dwyabbam 
Tandeba deva taru pallava kante mantam 
Yattarayinda makaranda parajisobbam 
Eattadbaradwayam'adbo kurutam janagbam 

55 Unna sakuntigata mattbaka nattbu kupa 
Subbbii lakara sabitottba pavala nava 
Gattuttararannava gata tava jantukanam 
Hotam bbavannava samuttaranaya natba 



10 



56 Isam Tikasa padomo'dara kesarali 
Lila Tinaddha racira tara danta panti 
Yani yadha dhaiita malati malya tnlira 
Taasam janassa manaranjana ma' carejra 

67 Saddhamma nijjhara snratta silatalabha 
Jiyha yaci nata yadha kala ranga bhtita 
Saddhamma settha tarani nihitappija te 
Samsara sagara samnttaranaja hotu 

58 Dantamsn kancukita rattadharo padhane 
Jiyha snratta sayane mnkha mandiratthe 
Amokkha mntti yadhnja sayitaya tnyham 
Eubbanta samgama malam jana sota kami 

69 Unna tatha' bhinaya patta yarabhi rama 
Lilollasanta bhamnka dwaya nlla patta 
Ghanom cam kadali yadana layala 
Tnyham payattatn ciram jana mangalaya 

60 Balatthall hari silatala pitthikattha 
Bhuyallaridwaya maynra yngassa tnyham 
Paficappabha rucira piccha yngassinkam 
Nettadwayam manasi pnnchatn papadhiilim 

61 Indlyar antagata bhingika panti bhangi 
Fafic ambnjas saratate yiya gaccbapanti 
Nettambujas siri tirokaraniya tnyham 
Famhavall siriga'teha tiro karontn 

62 Yattnllasambuja yilocana hamsa tnnda 
Kafijamsu pinjara mulala lata dwyabham 
Doladwyamwa savana dwyam atta lakkhya 
Hotam tay ajja Janata maticarahetu 



THE PAJJAMADHU. 11 

63 Vaminika matthaka sayanaka bhuridatta 
Bhoginda bhogavali .ibbhamama vahanti 
Ghanoparitthita' mune tava tunnam' unna 
Taggabino viya janassa dadatu vittam 



64 Eupin diraya vijaye khila loka rupam 
Ghano'ru caru parigho'pari baddba siddba 
Nilabba vata vilutbanta vayad dbaja bba 
Tittbantu sajja duritari jayaya te bhu 

65 Unnas sitopala nivesita bunda sandbi 
Gbano'ru pindakam' agba tapa rundbitunte 
Hotammukbam'buja sin sirasussita bbam 
Bbd nila pattika lalata suvanna cbattam 

66 Bn'panka vedana vilocana bana dittbi 
Dbara nisana manivatta sirl siro te 

• • • 

Siddba mato' sadba katanjana punja lakkbi 
Hotam janassa nayanamaya nasanaya 

67 Sakkbandba babuyuga torana majjba giva 
Dbarappitas sirigbato pari mnssavaya 
Niluppalava tbapita savibbatti kante 
Kesa bbavantu bbuvanattaya mangalaya 

68 Hemaggbiye tbapita nila sila kapale 
Pajjota jala lalitam muni sarayanti 
Bupassirl sirasi bbusita bema mala 
Kara karotu subbagam tava ketu mala 

69 Bbyamap pabbali tava kancana mora kale 
Surodaye vitata candaka cakkalakkbi 
Megba vanaddba sikbaru'nnata bema sela 
Tan tindacapa yika'tiva dadatu sobbam 



12 THE PAJJAMADHU. 

70 Patthaya te panidhito suci dana sila 
Nekkbamma panna viriyak khama sacca' dhittha 
Metta upekkhi*ti ime dasa puratoVa 

Furentu parami guna janatanam'atte 

71 Pattu'ttaru't taradasa panidhana bija 
Cetordharaya karuna jala sekha vuddha 
Sabbannu nana pbalada sati yata gutta 
Tarn samphalan disatu paramita lata te 

72 Abodhi punnami padittha dinadito te 
Sambhara kala sita pakkha kamabhi vuddho 
Sampunna parami guna' mataramsi tam'ya 
Sabbangi kunda kumudani pabodhayeyya 



73 Apacchimab bhava sivap phala labha dana 
Danap pabandham' apidana phalap pabhandam 
Samwaddhayi twam abhi patthanato yathevam 
Jantat taruttara phalam kbala sambhunantu 

74 Arambhatop pabhuti yava tavaggamagga 
Vikkbalita gbakalusam suci sila toyam 
Metta daya madhura sitalatayu' petam 
Sodhetu twam' va bhava nissita jantu metam 

75 Apacchim attam abhinikkhamana bhiyoga 
Patthaya tampabhavato paripunna geha 
Twam sabba jati gahato api nikkha mittho 
Evam jana bhava dukha khalu nikkhamantu 

76 Ekaggato pala tale nisita cirandhi 
Dhara sucittu sutale sati danda baddhe 
Nibbijjhi lakkhana dhanutthiti santi lakkham 
Khitta tayonamanu vijjhatu jantu khitta 



THE PAJJAMADHU. 18 

77 Twam parami jala nidhim caturi' ha bahu 
Sattlhi suttari ciram janakova sindhum 
Sampanna vikkama phalosi yatha caso* va 
Evam jana viriyatap phalame dhayantu 



78 Satta paradha dabanesa ciram sudhantam 
E^antl suvanna kata rupa samantim' atta 
Sabba paradhamasahi twam' asayham* evam 
Sabbe janapi khamanena bbajantu sautim 

79 Lakkhadhikam catura samkhiya kappa kalam 
Saccena suttbu paribbavita vacino te 
Vacaya sacca phusitaya samenti jantu 
Evam visuddha vacana Janata bhavantu 

80 Adinna dhamma mahiyat thira suppatittha 
Dhitthana parami maha vajir addi tuybam 
Sattena kena pi yatbahi abhejja nejjo 
Evam janapi kasalesu adhittba bantu 

81 Twam sabba satta cirabhavita metta citta 
Toyehi samsamita kodha maha hutaso 
Lokuttaram taditaram hitam'avahittho 
Evam janesu janata hitam' avahantu 

82 Mittopakara patipakkha jan' apakare 
Twam nibbikara manaso cirabhavanaya 
Pattosilabha pabhutat tusu nibbikaram 
Evam jananunaya kopa nuda bhavantu 

83 Sampanna hetu vibhavo tusite vimanam 
Yuttam gunehi navabhip padavi vimanam 
Twam vadhiparam' idhirohiniya tiloko 
Arohatu bhaya sukham padavi vimanam 



14 THE PAJJA3EABHU. 

84 Twamve* rahamsi sam'abajjhi yathaca samma 
Sampanna yijja carano sugato'si hontu 
Lokam vido pnrisadammasusarathi si 
Satthasi bujjhi bhagava si tath' eva jantu 



85 Sac citta bhu nidahitam janataja tajham 
Kalyanavannaratanannavajatibhinnam 
Dnkkhaggi cora jalapaddatajati gehe 
Tassa snkham bhavata jivitam apadaya 

86 Yaca vicitta vara tantu gatangi kanthe 
Swa mutta saggana maha ratana vali te 
Yevanni yattani bhavam sakalam pahaya 
Hotanjanassa siri sangama mangalaya 

87 Tarn saggnnatthava dahattha satip panali 
Nissandamana gunanira nipana tinte 
Kbet' tetta sannrai jana kata loma hamsa 
Bij ankun kusala sassa phalanx labhantu 

88 Apayikap pabbuti dakkha nidagha kala 
Santapita nikhila loka mano kadamba 
Tarn vanna megha phusana hasanan knrebi 
Iddha bbavantu mati vallari vellita te 



89 Hetuddasa phaladasa sam avatthi tarn tarn 
Sabbattba satta hitam avahanena siddbam 
Gintapatbatig anubbava vibbavanan te 
Bbutanam attbu caritab bbutam attba sidbya 

90 Angarakasum abbilangbiya dana kale 
Bhattattano pada paticcbaka pankaja ca 
Yatakkhane tava pade dbata mutthahitva 
Pankerubam siva madhum saratam dadantu 



THE PAJJAMADHU. 15 

91 Saccena maccha pati vassita vassadbara 
Satte dayaya tava vassita vassadbara 
Gimbe janassa samayimsa yatba tatbata 
Dbam ambuwuttbiva samentu kilesa dabe 



92 Gbaddanta naga patina kbamata paradbam 
Gbetva kare tbapita dantavarava luddam 
Loke bitaya tbapit^. tava danta dbata 
Settba janam siva pur am labu papayantu 

98 Tarn temiya kbya yatino'ssama malakambi 
Okinna mutta kanaka vuja vippa kinna 
Karonna varida cuto daka bindu bandbu 
Dbatu samentu tava jantusu dukkbadabe 

94 Battbassa attba caranaya asammukbassa 
Bamena dinna tina samkbata padukava 
Bbutta taya ciram asammukba nagatassa 
Lokassa attbamanu tittbatu patta dbatu 

95 Yutto jananam upadissa varaba ranna 
Sattbim sabassa saradam viya naya dbammo 
Adeyya beyyam upadissa taya pavutto 
Dbammo pavat tatu ciram Janata bitaya 

96 Marari maddana bita dbigamam karota 
Bbatto taya vara maba jaya bodbi raja 
Sagga pavavagga bita betu janassa bantva 
Sabbantarayam iba tittbatu suttbu saijo 

97 Samoda vanna bbajani guna manjariyam 
Garya lata vikasita tava sappbalangam 
Okinna citta madbupe rasa pinayanti 
Sambbavita bbuvi pavattatu mattbakebi 



16 THE PAJJA3£U>HU. 

98 Sambuddha selawalayantara janan awha 
Nottattato tipathaga yati sagarattba 
Dhamma paga suti Taso tarite pananti 
Sambhara sassam iba Tattatn pacayanti 

99 Pannana kdpa sita paggaba vaya gabi 
Saddba lakara sabita sati pota vaba 
Sampapayatu bbara sagara para tira 
Sap pattanam varadbane |>ati patti nava 

100 Bojjban'ga satta ratana kara dhamma kbandba 
Gambbira nira caya sasana sagaro sam 

So silvananta tana wetitba fiana mantba 
Selena mantbitavatam disata matam ve 

101 Vuttena tena yidbina vidbina tato tam 
Laddba nabbiitam amatam kbila dosa nasam 
Accanta roga jarata marana bbi bbutam 
Bbutam karotu amaram ajar am arogam 

102 Saddbamma raja raviniggata dbammaramsi 
Pbullo dbutangadala samyara kesar all 
Sangba rayinda nikaro samadbum samadbi 
Sakkinniko disatu sasana wapi jato 

103 Ananda ranna ratanadi maba yatinda 
Niccap pabuddha padumap piya seyin angi 
Buddbappiyena gbana buddba gunap piyena 
Tberalina racita Pajjamadbum pi bantu 

104 Ittbam rupa gunanukittanawasa tam tam bita sim 

sato 
Vattbanussati yattita iba yatha sattesu mettaca me 
Eyam tabbi bbavanta ruttara tara yattantu ta bodhi 

me 
Samyogoca dhanebi santihi bhaye Kalyana mittebi 

ca 



SiDi a - vi vada - vinicchay a-katha . 



EDITED BY 

J. P. MINAYEFF. 



The present edition is made from a single Simhalese MS. 
on paper, received by me from Subhuti Unnanse some 
years ago, during my stay in Ceylon. I take this oppor- 
tunity of thanking the well-known learned priest for much 
valuable assistance. 

The little treatise is probably the one referred to by 
Rev. Dammalankara Thera in the preface (p. xx) to his 
valuable Sima-Naya-Dappana. It contains some facts in 
the modern history of the Buddhist Church which, no doubt, 
will be of interest to the students of Pali literature. 



namo tassa bhac^avato arahato sammasambuddhasa 



'O 



dipadhidlpasamjatam nanagunehi 'lamkatam 
nanavimaticchedakam buddham vandami so aham. tatiya- 

takaravipula. 
Sihaladipabhikkhunam kankhathanassa kammike 
udakukkhepagamassa karissami vinicchayam. pathya- 

vattagatha. 

ay am ettha yojana. 

Dipanam uttamabhavena atidipabhute Jambudipe Maha- 
mayaya gabbhe patisamdhibhavena samjatam buddha- 
bhavam patva anavaranananadinanagunehi alamkatam 
nanasamanabrahmananam kankhavimaticchedakam sabba- 

• • • • 

dhammajananasamattham sammasambuddham. Neyya- 
dhammalamkaramahadhammarajadhirajaguru'ti adito lad- 
dhalancito. dutiyam. Neyyadhammabhivamsasiripavara- 

3 



1 8 8IMA- VIVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. 

lamkaradhammasenapatimahadhammarajadhirajaguru 'ti 
laddhalancito. tatiyam. idani mabarajassa kale Neyya- 
dhammabhimunivarananakittisiridbajadhammasenapatima- 
badbammarajadbirajaguru Hi laddbalancito so abam 
tibi dvarebi yandami. 

ayam patbamagatbaya yojana. 

Sibaladlpe vasantanam lajjipesalasikkbakamanam knk- 
kuccakanam bbikkbunam uposatba-upasampadadikam- 
mike simadbikare vimati-asankatbanabbutaya ndaku- 
kkbepasimaya ca gamasimaya ca asammissam katva sa» 
viniccbayam abam karissami. 

ayam dutiyagatbaya yojana. 

Sammasambaddbassa parinibbanato samvaccbaragana- 
nena catucattalisadbikam tisatadvisabassam sampatte^ 
ambakam Jambudipagananaya ekapaMasadbikam sata- 
uttaram sabassam sampatte Siripavaravijayanantayasa- 
tribbayanadityadbipatipanditamabadbammarajadbiraja 'ti 
namako mabaraja rajjam karesi. tasmim kale Nana- 
bbivamsadbammasenapatimabadbammarajadbirajaguru 'ti 
laddbalancito tbero sasanam sodbesi samgbaraja abosi. 
tasmim kale tambakam Sibaladipato lajjikukkuccaka. 
sikkbakama bbikkbu ambakam Jambudipam Amarapu- 
ramabarajadbanim agantva sasanasodbakassa tberassa. 
santike vinayadipitakam uggahetva tumbakam Sibaladlpe 
nattbagandbe gabetva Sibaladipam paccagata. tato pattbaya. 
ambakam acariya mabatbera Sibaladlpe sasanassa pavatti- 
karanam puccbitva ca sotam odahitva ca nisldim (su). tato 
paccba attbacattalisavassam atikkamitva tassa ranno natta 
Siripavaradityalokadbipativijayamabadbammarajadbiraja 
'ti namako dbammaraja rajjam karesi. tasmim kale ca 
abani sasanasodbako samgbaraja abosim. tasmim kale ca 
tumbakam Sibaladipato Pamiatissapamukba dve bbik- 
kbu agata. tassa Fannatissatberassa agatakale Sibaladipe 
sasanassa uppattikaranam sutva pamodim. idani pi Sibala- 
dipavasl Dhammakkhandbabbikkbu Vanaratanabbikkbu 
'ti dve bbikkbu sammasambuddbassa parinibbanato 



SIMA-VIVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. 19 

samvaccharaganane cattari satani ca ekavassan ca adhikam 
katva dyisahassam sampatte. amhakam voharagananaya 
dvisata-ekunaylsadhikam sahassavassam sampatte phag- 
gunamasassa junhapakkhe dasamadivase mama santikam 
agata. te bhikkhu Sihaladipe sasauassa pat itthitabb avail 
ca lajjipesalabhikkhunam atthibhavan ca mama arocesum. 
tam vacanam sutva atirekataram aham pamodim. te 
Dhammakkbandhavanaratanabhikkhu idani Sibaladipe 
udakukkhepagamaslmaya vivado uppajjiti mama arocetva 
Bimadhikare vinicchayam katva detba 'ti arocenti. tam pi 
vacanam sutva pubbakalato atirekataram pamodim pati- 
labhimha. tumhakam vivadakaranattbanam vinaya-attba- 

katbatikabi uddbaritva dassami. tam vacanam sadbukam 

> • • • 

katva dbareyyatba ca vaceyyatba ca sallakkbeyyatba ca 
manasikareyyatba ca *ti. 

idani attbakatbanayena saddappabandbe tbapite attbo 
dubbijano boti yojananayena saddappabandbe tbapite 
Buvijaniyo boti. tasma yojananayena racayissami. 

esa ca sima nama sabbagaslma visabbagasima ca 'ti 
duvidba. tasu simasu baddbasima gamasimaya saddbim 
sabbaga. itarabi visabbaga. udakukkbepaslma nadiya ca 
jatassarena ca samuddena ca saddbim sabbaga itarabi visa- 
bbaga. sattabbbantarasima arannena saddbim sabbaga 
itarabi visabbaga. tasma baddbasima ca gamasima ca ima 
sIma annamannam sabbaga. udakukkbepaslma ca nadi ca 
udakukkbepaslma ca jatassaro ca udukukkbepasima ca 
samuddo ca annamannam sabbaga. sattabbbantarasima 
ca arannan ca annamannam sabbaga. 

tasu sabbagasimasu rukkbalatarajjusetukattbadibi sam- 
bandbe sati doso n'attbi. yatba kim. digbassa pabbatassa 
ekadesam pariccbinditva baddbasimam bandbente pi doso 
n'attbiti. tena vuttam Vimativinodanitikayam : 

ekasambaddbena gatan 'ti rukkbalatadim tatra jatam 
eva samdbaya vuttam. tadisam bi ito gatan *ti vattabbatam 
arabati yam pana ito gatan *ti va tato agatan 'ti va vattum 
asakkuneyya ubbosu baddbasimagamasimasuudakukkbepa- 
nadi-adisu ca tiriyam patitarajjudandadim tattba kim ka- 
tabban 'ti. ettba pana baddbasimaya patittbitabbago bad- 



20 BIMA-VIVADA-VINIOCHAYA-KATHA. 

dbaslma. abaddbagamasimaya patitthitabhago gamasima. 
tadubbayasimattbapabbatadi viya. baddbasimato uttbita- 
vatarukkbassa parobe gamasimaya gamasimato uttbitavata- 
rukkbassa parobe ca baddbaslmaya patittbite pi esa nayo 'ti. 
visabbagasimasa pana evam dattbabbo. baddbasima 
annaya baddbasima ya ca gamasimam tbapetva itaraya 
simaya ca visabbaga. udakukkbepasima annaya udakuk- 
kbepaslmaya ca nadijatassarasamuddam tbapetva itaraya 
simaya ca visabbaga. imasu visabbagaslmasurukkbalataraj- 
jusetukattbadibi sambandbe sati doso attbi 

V • • • 

tena vuttam Uposatbakkbandbaka-attbakatbayam : 
simamalake vatarukkbo boti tassa sakba va tato niggata- 
parobo va mabasimaya patbavitalam va tattba jatarukkba- 

dini va abacca tittbanti. mabasimam sodbetva va kamtnam 

• • • • 

katabbam. te va sakba parobe cbinditva babittbaka ka- 
tabba. anabacca tbitasakbadisu arulbabbikkbu battbapa- 
sam netabba. 

evam mabasimaya jatarakkbassa sakba va parobo va 
vuttanayen' eva simamalake patittba 'ti vuttanayen' eva 
simam sodbetva kammam katabbam. te va sakba paroba 
cbinditabba. babittbaka katabba. sace malake kamme 
kayiramane koci bbikkbu malakassa anto pavisitva veba- 
sam tbitasakbaya nisidati. pada va 'ssa bbumigata bonti. 
nivasanaparupanam va bbumim pbasati. kammam katum 
na vattati. pade pana nivasanaparupanan ca ukkbipapetva 
katum vattati. 

idam ca lakkbanam purimanayen' eva veditabbam. ayam 
pana viseso. tatra ukkbipapetva katum na vattati battba- 
pasam eva anetabbo 'ti. 

evam baddbaslmaya ca mabasimaya ca annamannam 
visabbagatta rukkbalatadibi sambandbe sati doso attbi. 
rukkbalatadicbedanam akatva simavisodbanam va akatva 
ca kammam karontanam bbikkbunam kammam kuppatiti 
dattbabbam. 

• • • 

imam attbakatbavacanam gabetva annasu gamasima- 
udakukkbepadivisabbagasimasu pi es' eva nayo dattbabbo. 
kasma visabbagabbavena sadisatta. tena vuttam Yimati- 
vinodanJtikayam : 



BiMA-VIVADA-VINICCHA.YA-KATHA. 21 

yasu annamanfLarukkhadisambandhesu pi doso n'atthi. 
yasu pana atthi tasu visabhagasimasu rakkhadisamban- 
dhesu sati ekattha thito itaratthanam kammam kopeti. 

evam atthakathaya samamiato sodhanassa vuttatta 'ti. 

• • • 4/ 

amhakam khanti vimamsitva gahetabbam. ettha tikayam 
yasu 'ti baddbasimagamaslmadisabbagasimasu 'ti attho 
dattbabbo. itarassa yasu 'ti padassa kbandhaslmamaha- 
slmagamasima-udakukkhepasimadiviBabhagasimasu 'ti attbo 
dattbabbo. imasmim pana kale kismici padese keci bbik- 
kbu nadijatassaresu kammikabbikkbunam vasanattbaya 
attam karonti. tarn attam gamanattbaya gamakkbettena 
sambandbam kattbamayavelumayasetum karonti. so setu 

a ■«• •'•4/ • 

tassa attassa samanta udakukkbeparabattbanassa abbban- 
taram pavisitva attam anabacca tittbati. tadise atte nisi- 
ditva te bbikkbu kammam karonti keci pana bbikkbu 
gamakkbettena sambandbassa ulumpassa ya navaya va 
samipe udakukkbeparabattbanassa appabonake tbane arit- 
tena navam tbapetva navayam tbatva kammam karonti. 
tesam bbikkbunam kammam kuppati. kasma. kattba- 
mayavelumayasetunan ca ulumpanavanan ca rukkhasakba- 
latarajjuparobebi sadisatta. keci pana so katthamaya- 
velumayasetu kunnaditirasadisa *ti vadanti. tarn na gabe- 
tabbam. sace pana nadiyam katassa uposatbagarasam- 
kbatassa attassa samantato udakukkbeparabassa tbanassa 
abbbantaram pavesetva ittbakamayamattikamayasetum 
karonti. sace vassambi catusu masesu nadisotena ajjbot- 
tbarati. so yeva setu kunnaditirasadiso. tassa setuno 
samipe caturangulapamanattbanevavidattbiratanapamana- 
ttbane va kammam katum vattati. sace pana keci kattba- 
mayavelumayasetu kunnaditirasadisa 'ti vadanti. evam 
sante atba setupada antosetu pana ubbinnam pi tiranam 
upari akase tbito vattatiti. idam vacanam attbakatbayam 
na vattabam siya. attbakatbayam pana vuttam eva. 
imina attbakatbavacanena seturajjuvallirukkbaparohanam 
sadisattam dipetiti dattbabbam. udakukkbepena pana pa- 
ricchinnattbanassa babinadiyam setu - adisambandbanam 
appamanam tasma doso n'atthi. udakukkbepapariccbin- 
nassa tbanassa abbbantaram seturukkbadinam pavisanam 



22 SiMA-VIVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. 

eva pamanam doso atthL kasma setu-adinam parohadihi 
sadisatta ca gamasimaya visabhagaBimatta ca 'ti. tena 
Yuttam vajirabuddhitikayam. ayam pan' ettha viseso. 
nadiyam karontanam udakukkhepato bahirukkhadisam- 
bandho appamanam. game karontanam nadiyam samban- 
dharukkbassa udakukkbepato bahithitabhikkbu ca appa- 
manam tato Oram pamanam. baddbaslmaya sambandba- 
rukkhassa baddbaslmaya tbitabbikkbu pamanan 'ti vedi- 

tabbam. ten' eva yuttam. mahaslmam sodbetva 'va kam- 

• • • 

mam katabban 'ti. seta va setupada va bahitire patittbita 
kammam katum na vattatiti yacanam pi parobadisu pi 
sakalasimasodbanam eya katabban 'ti sadbetiti yimamsi- 
tabban 'ti. sabbasu pana simasu simantarena pariccbin- 

nattbanassa abbhantarattbanam eya sima nama. bbik- 

• • • • 

kbunam nisidanattbanam eya na sIma. tasma sabbasu 
simasu paricchinditabbattbanesu rukkbalatadinam sam- 
bandbabbayo 'ya doso Hi dattbabbo. babinaditire jataruk- 
kbassa antonadiyam patitthitasakbaya ya parobe ya 
nayam bandbitya kammam katum na yattatiti uposatba- 

• • • • • X 

kkbandbaka-atthakatbayam agatayacanena pi sakbaya ya 
parobe ya nayam abandbitya udakukkbepapariccbinassa ba- 
hit thane kammam katum yattatiti adhippayo 'pi dattbabbo. 
sakbaya parohassa ya samipe udakukkhepassa appa- 
honakattbane udakukkbepassa abbhantare nayam ban- 
dbitya kammam katum yattatiti adhippayo na dattbabbo. 
anto nadiyam yeya setu ya setupada ya setumhi thite 
lii kammam katum yattatL sace pana setu ya 
setupadaya bahitire patittbita kammam katum na 
yattatiti etissa uposathakkhandhaka-atthakathaya pi. 
sace pana setu ya setupada ya bahitire thita setumhi 
atthite hi setuto udakukkhepatthanamuccanatthane kam- 
mam katum yattatiti adhippayo dattbabbo. setumhi 
atthite hi setusamipe udakukkhepassa appahonakatthane 
kammam katum yattatiti adhippayo na dattbabbo 'ti 
tena yuttam saratthadlpanitlkayam. ganthipadesu pana 
mahaslmagatehi bhikkhuhi tarn sakham ya paroham ya 
anamasitya thatabban 'ti adhippayo 'ti yuttam. tarn na 
gahetabban 'ti. imina tikayacanena gamaslma-uda- 
kukkhepasimadlsu 'pi sabbagasimasu pi imina 'ya nayena 



8IMA-YIVADA-VINI0GHAYA-KATHA. 23 

attho datthabbo 'ti dipeti. tasma imasmim kale sik- 
khakamehi kakkuccakehi lajjipesalabhikkhuhi ndaknkkbe- 
pena pariccbinnassa abbhantaram pavisanasetorakkhala- 
tadlni apanetva 'va kammam katabban 'ti 

ayam udakukkhepagamasimadhikare yivadaviniccbaya- 
katha. ayam pan' ettba tumhebi Slbaladipavasibi 
anumoditabbakatba. 

tambehi pana pesitanam Dbammakkbandbavanaratana 
bbikkhunam ambakam Batanapunnanam kaam mahara- 
jadhanim sampattakale tombakam Sibaladlpayasinam 
theranam samdesakatban ca Dbammakkbandbavanara- 
tanabbikkhunam samanakaran ca sutva. ambakam Sir'i- 

• a 

pavaravijayanantayasapanditamabadbammarajadbiraja 'ti 
vissuto mabaraja atipamoditva^ sampattakalato pattbaya 
iccbitebi samanakappiyapaccayebi niccam paccapattbati. 
sabrabmacarino pi paccapattbenti. ambakam mabaraja 
ratanattaye atimamako saddbo biri-ottappasampanno 
mabapannaratthavasinam orasam 'va anuggabati danena 
•ca cagena ca atitto 'va boti patbamavaye tbitakalato 'va 
attbanga-uposatbam niccam rakkbati. sappurise sam- 
sevati. sappurisanam saccapaticcasamuppadapatisam- 
yattam gambbirakatbam kalena kalam sunati. apara- 
bbage Siripavaradity alokadbipativij ay amabadbammaraj a- 
-dbiraja 'ti pakatassa pituno dbammarajassa dayajjam pa- 
tiggabetva rajjabbavam sampattakale pi Sivirajanimi- 
Tajadayo viya niccasllo va boti. lajjipesalebi sikkbakamebi 
bbikkbubi ca bbavanabbiratagabattbapabbajitebi ci 
dbammakatbam samsanditva kalam kbepeti rajadbamme 
patittbati. rajabbisekapatto nagarike catubi samgaba- 
vattbubi anuggabam karoti. yatbiccbakam danam deti 
niccakalam cagam karoti. ambakam raja Batanapunna- 
namakam navapuram mapesi. 

ayam tassa navapurassa attbuppati 

sammasambuddbo kira imassa navapurassa mapita- 
ttbanan ca rajanan ca vyakasi. bbagava bi patbama- 
bodbiyam tbitakale dvinnam vanijjakanam CaUapunna- 
xnabapunnanam Sunaparantarattbam gantum niman- 
tanam sampaticcbitva kdtagaralamkatebi pafLcapasada- 



24 SiMA-VlVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. 

satebi agantva rammadanaditire (sic. Na^?) ca Sacca- 
bandhapabbate ca dve padacetiyani thapetva anukkamena^ 
desacarikam caritva Eravatin nama nadim taritva Manda- 
lapabbatam anuppatto imasmim pabbate Ananda ahani 
pubbe atitajatiyam vanacarako ca godbaraja ca vattaraja 
ca kurungaraja ca ajaraja ca abosin 'ti avoca. etasminL 
pabbate adbivattba Gandamukbmamika eka yakkbini attbi 
sa yakkbini bbagavantain atipasiditva attano mamsa- 
dayika Suppiya viya dukkaram sakamamsam bbagavato 
adasi. tasmim kale bbagavata Anandattberam amantetva. 
ayam Ananda yakkbini mama parinibbanato catusatadhi- 
kam dvisabassayassam atikkamitva Mandalapabbatassa- 

• • • • X 

samipe Batanapunnanamakam mabarajadbanim mapessati 
tasmim nagare dbammaraja bbavissati so raja mama 
sasanam anuggabissatiti vyakasi. edisam poranasattbam 
anugantva imam Batanapunnanamakam mabarajadbanini 
mapesi. 

ambakam mabaraja tumbebi Sibaladipavasibi pesite 
Dbammakkbandbavanaratanabbikkbu imassa navapu- 
rassa purattbimasmim disabbage Mandalapabbatassa^ 
dakkbinasmim disabbage mama samgbarajassa maba- 
arame tbapetva tibbumikam vibaram karetva adasi. 

tumbebi pana pesitanam Dbammakkbandbavanarata- 
nabbikkbunam mama santikam sampattakalato pattbaya. 
ambakam Jambudipam agatakaranam abam puccbami. 

tasmim kale te bbikkbu agatakaranam mama arocenti. 

ambakam Sibaladipe Amarapuragane bbikkbu gamasi- 
ma-udakukkbepasimanam sambandbe sati samkaradoso 

attblti va n'attbiti va vivadam karonti. tesam bbikkbunam 

• • • 

vivadam koci na sakka viniccbitum tasma ambe pana 
kaye ca jivite ca anapekkbitva simavivadattbane viniccba- 
yam labbissama 'ti manasikatva agatamba 'ti abam pana 
te bbikkbu ma socittba vinayattbakatbatikanurupam sima- 
Tiniccbayam labbapessamlti vatva Batanapunnapurassa 
purattbimasmim disabbage ranna karite mama arame 
nisidapetva simaviniccbayam katva tarn ugganbapetva 
kankbatbane sayam vinodapetva tarn simaviniccbayam 
tumbebi pesitanam bbikkbunam adasim. 



BIMA-VIVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. 25 

atha kho te bhikkhu dalhikammatthaya puna upasam-> 
padakammavacam icchama amhe anakampam upadaya 
upasampadakammaTacam detha 'ti vatva mam upasam- 
kamitva jacimsu. ahau ca kho sadhu tumbakam demiti 
vatva ranno tarn pavattim arocapesim. SihaladipaTasI 
bbikkbu ambakam santike puna sikkbam gabetukama 
tada samananurupebi pattaclvaradipaccayebi anuggabam 
karotu Hi. raja abbippamodo eadbu 'ti sampaticcbi. atba 
kbo aham pbaggunakalapakkbe pannarasame uposatba* 
divase puna sikkbam datukamo. Nadyavattananagara- 
bbojakena Sattbimabarajadassaniyarupaslbasuro *ti raja- 
laddbanamakena mabamattena rajato santika laddbe 
visum gamasamkbate simabbbantare ranna karite tibbu- 
mike mama vibare sattapannasabbikkbu samnipatapesim, 
atba raja tarn mabamattam pesesi. dipantarabbikkbunam 
upasampadakammattbaya samnipatitanam sattapannasa- 
bbikkbunam panitani bbojanani debiti. so mabamatto 
sadbu *ti sampaticcbitva yena samnipatita bbikkbu ten* 
upasamkami upasamkamitva panitani bbojanani datva 
sabattba bbojetva sampavaretva sabbam samvidabana- 
kiccam akasi. tada rajapesita tadanne Manipabbata- 
nagarabbojako Sattbimabarajadassaniyarupakittisuro 'ti 
lajaladdbanamako mabamatto ca. Kukbanagarabbojako 
Sattbimabarajadassaniyarupajeyyasuro 'ti rajaladdbana- 
mako mabamatto ca. Digbanavanagarabbojako Mabaraja- 
jeyyasuro *ti rajaladdbanamako antepura-amacco ca. 
Megbavicinagarabbojako Mabarajadassaniyarupajeyyasuro 
*ti rajaladdbanamako antepura-amacco ca. Mabarajakitti- 
rajapakato 'ti rajaladdbanamako rajamatuya amacco ca. 
Eajamabarajasikbaraja *ti rajaladdbanamako aggamaba- 
deviya amacco ca. Mabarajadassaniyarupasamkbayo *ti 
rajaladdbanamako rajata-amacco ca. Mukbunagara- 
bbojako rajadassaniyarupasirijeyyasuro 'ti rajaladdba- 
namako ranno tarn tarn karanamarocana- amacco ca Baja- 
pakatarajakittiraja *ti rajaladdbanamako amacco ca Maba- 
jotiko 'ti rajaladdbanamako mabasettbi ca Mahasirisettba- 
mendako 'ti rajaladdbanamako mabasettbi ca *ti. rajato 
laddbattbanantarika sakasakaparisaparivara amacca ca. 



26 SIMA-VIVADA-VINICCH^YA-KATHi. 

mase mase atthakkhattam atthanga-uposathassa sama- 
diyaka sataparimana setapavaraparata upasaka ca tarn 
apasampadakaranatthanam agantva bhikkhunam hattha- 
pasato bahi nisiditva parisatthaya parivarayiinsa. ahan ca 
sattapannasamattehi bhikkhuhi saddhim bhikkhunam 
patirupesu kappiyapaccattharanesu nisiditva Sihaladipava- 
fiibhikkhunam pana sikkhaya databbatta upasampa- 
dakammavacam eva savetva sikkhadanakiccam kiitcapi 
sijjhati tatha pi te Sihaladipavasi bhikkbu tumbakam 
bhante Jambadipe upasampadakale evarupam upasampa- 
dakammam karimsu 'ti. 

na janama amhakam tassa kammassa jananatthaya adito 
^va kammavacam vadatha 'ti yacanti. tasma pathamam 
npajjham gahapetabbo 'ti adikam evam etam dharayamiti 
pariyosanasapabbakiccam kammavacam savetva tesam 
bhikkhunam puna sikkham datum arabhim. tada karaka- 
samghasamkhatehi sattapannasabhikkhuhi parivarapetva 
aham sithiladhanitadini ahapetva kathanasamatthena 
PaMabhidhajadhammalamkaramahadhammarajadhirajagu- 
ruttherena ca. Nanakittiyatisaradhammamahadhamma- 
rajadhirajaguruttherena ca saddhim pathamam kamma- 
vacam savemi. tato param Ganapamokkhacandavaratthero 
ca Pannasamisirikavidhajamahadhammarajadhirajagnrut- 
thero ca Nandatthero ca Kelasabhatthero ca tatiyam 
kammavacam saventi. pathamakammavacam pana savi- 
takale aham upasampadapekkhanam bhikkhunam Naga- 
nama 'ti sammannitva tena Naganamena savemi. Siha- 
ladipe upajjhayassa Dhiranandattherassa Tisso nama 
'ti sammanitva tena Tissanamena savemi. dutiyatati- 
yakammavacam pana savitakale Ganapamokkhacanda- 
varadayo thera tesam bhikkhunam sakasakanamasam - 
khatena Dhammakkhandhavanaratananamena savemi. 
upajjhayassa sakasakanamasamkhatena Dhiranandanamena 
saventi. kammavacapariyosane kalo pana evam datthabbo. 
Sihalavoharena ekunasitisattasatadhikasahassasake sam- 
patte. Mrammavoharena ekunavisadhikadvisatuttaram 
eahassam samvaccharaganane sampatte. tisu utusu 
gimhanta-utumhi mukhyacandena phaggunamase kan- 



SiMA-VIVADA-VINlCCHAYA-KATHA. 



27 



hapakkhe terasatithiyam tetilakarane siddbiyoge sanivare 
tatiyapaharatikkante sounadanda-ekadasapalapaucavipala- 
aamaye kakkate lagne kumbhacandre tbite 'dutiyabore 
minatranganavauge pancanguladbika-ekadasapadacbayika- 




gu 



ra 



gU/ ca 

/ 

/ bu 



ku 



samaye mesambi suracariye mitbune ravisute gbate kuje 
kumbbe candrasute tbite mine vivisakrarabusu tbitesu 
upasampadakammavacam nitthitan 'ti. 

tasmim pana upasampadapariyosane ambakam raja sad- 
dbasiladigunebi sampanno butva nanarupavicitre mabaraja- 
tamayatbalake suvannamayatbalakena dakkbinodakam 
sificapetva desacarittena suvannavicitta-attbabberiyo ca 
annan ca tnriyam pabarapetva tesam dipantarabbikkbunam 
samanasaruppam anekavidbam parikkbaram dapesi^ sey- 
yatbidam : 

tividbam sukbumakappasamayam samgbatim 

tatba uttarasangam 

antaravasakam 

duvidbam kambalam 

tatba koseyyakayabandbanam 

kojavam 

uttarattbaranam 

mukbapunj anam 

kambalamayabimbobanamandalam 

digbabimbobanam 

caturassapaccattbaranam 



28 SIMA-VIVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. 

ayomayapattam 

mattikamayapattam 

ayomayapattapidhanam 

cittakammamayapattapidhanam 

pattadharakam 

pattattbavikam 

dbammakarakam 

acamanatbalakam 

khuram 

siicim 

kappiyacammakhandam 

talavantam 

tattikam 

• • « 

katasarakam 

pottbakalekhanam 

tambulakarandakam 

cbabbidbara lobamayakbuddakakarandam 

pugapilanara 

iipabanam 

cbattam 

cittakammamabantapelam 

tatba kbuddakapelam 

mabantam kacalimpitodanatbalakam 

tatba sodasavidbam tbalakam 
• • • 

lobamayasupadanam 

mabantam udakatbalakam 

kbuddakam udakatbalakam 

babupadasupatbalakadbaram 

tipadasupatbalakadbaram 

tap-pidbanam 

udakatbalakadbaram 

cittakammamayabattbadbovanadbaram 
tatba kbelamallakan 'ti 

te ca amacca dipantarabbikkbiinam upasampadakale 
kattabbakaram sabbam sallakkbetva antepuram gantva 
ranno arocesum. 

• 

tasmim kale raja nibbanapatisamyuttam kusalapitim 
patUabbitva abbippamodo abosi. tumhebi pesitabbikkbu ca 



SIMA-VrVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. 29 

Jambudipe samgharajattheradinam mabatheranam puna 
sikkhadanam labhitva attanam mahakusalodakena sincita 
hutva abhippamodimsu 'ti. 

ayam anamoditabbakatha. 

ayam pan' ettba mettapubbangamadbammakatha c' eva 
tumbebi ca yava jivam anussaritabbakatba ca. 

tumhe pana pubbakanam Bappurisanam dbammayinaya- 
garukanam gatamaggasamkbate caritte anugata 'ti mayam 
mannama. 

pubbe kira Punabbasukutimbiyaputto Tissattbero maba- 
samuddassa paratiram gantva buddbavacanam ugganbati. 
kankhatbane pi puccbati. tatha pi sammohaYinodam-attba- 
kathayam arabattappattiya Punabbasukutimbiyapnttassa 
Tissattherassa patisambbida visada abesum. so kira Tamba- 
pannidipe buddbavacanam ugganbitva paratiram gantva 
Yonakadbammarakkbitattherassa santike buddbavacanam 
ugganbitva agaccbanto navabbiruhanatittbe ekasmim pade 
uppannakankbo yojanasatamaggam nivattitva acariyassa 
santikam gaccbanto antaramagge ekassa kutimbikassa 
panbam kathesiti agata. pubbakanam sappurisanam kula- 
vamse paveniyam thitebi tumbebi Sibaladipavasihi mama 
arocite simaviniccbaye Sibaladipam sampatte passitva 
anumoditabba eva. 

idan^ eva mayam Slbaladipavasi bbikkhu buddhassa 
anumatiya avipantam yatbabhutam sikkhissama 'ti. 

amhakam vacanam saccam tumbakam vacanam saccan 

• • • • ■ 

'ti vivado na katabbo. vivado bi maba adinavo. kalahe 
vivade abbirato adbanagahi duppatinissaggi bbikkbu 
bbagavata subbasitassa atthassa vijanane sammobena 
avuto nivuto paticcbadito pesalehi bbikkhubi yatba 
dbammam akkhatam pi na vijanati. sammasambud- 
dbena desitam dbammavinayam pi na vijanati. bba- 
vitattanam bhavitamaggakiceaparinitthite kbinasave ca 
ariyapuggale ca kalyanaputhujjane ca vibesam karonto 
avijjasamkbatena vattamulena purakkbato pesito payojito 
butva ditthe 'va dbamme [cittavighatasamkbatam sam- 
kilesan ca na vijanati ayatim nirayasampapakam nira- 
yagami-akusalasamkbatam maggam na vijanati tadisako 



80 SIMA-VIVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. 

'va SO bhikkhu have ekantena catusu apayesu bhedam 
vinipatam samapanno hoti. ekamatugabbhato sam- 
kamitVa ekamatugabbham punappunam samapanno hoti. 
ekalokantarikanirayato samkamitva ekam lokantarikanira- 
yam punappunam samapanno hoti ito paralokam gantva 
nanappakaram sakaladukkham nigaccbati phusati. vuttani 
h^ etam bhagavata : 

kalababhirato bhikkhu mohadhammena avato 
akkhatam pi na janati dhammam buddhena desitam 
vihesam bhavitattanam avijjaya purakkhato 
samkilesam na janati maggam nirayagaminam 
vinipatam samapanno gabbha gabbham tama tamam 
sa ve tadisako bhikkhu pecca dukkham nigacchatiti^ 

iti Suttanipate Dhammacariyasutte agatam idam adinavam 
pi passitva vivadam akatva annamannam piyacakkhuhi 
passitva mettapubbamgamam katham kathapetva patimo- 
kkhasamvarasilam tumhehi rakkhitabbam eva. 

aparam pi vivade bhandane kalahe anisamsagavesanto 
jayaparajayam passati. labhalabhadi-atthan ca passati. 
ayam pan' ettha pali. 

appan h* etam nalam samaya 
duve vivadassa phalani brumi 
etam pi disva na vivadayetha 
khemabhipassam avivadabhumim. 

appan h* etam nalam samaya 'ti. appakam etam omakam 
etam thokam etam lamakam etam iatukkam etam pari- 
ttakam etan 'ti. appan h* etam nalam samaya 'ti. nalam 
ragafisa samaya. dosassa samaya. mohassa samaya. ko- 
dhassa samaya. upanahassa makkhassa palasassa issa- 
macchariyassa may ay a satheyyassa thambhassa sarambh- 
assa manassa atimanassa madassa pamadassa sabbakile- 
sanam sabbaduccaritanam sabbadarathanam sabbaparilaha- 
nam sabbasamtapanam sabbakusalabhisamkharanam 



See Suttanipata (FausboU) p. 49. 



BIMA-VIVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. 31 

samaya vupasamaya nibbanaya patiniBsaggaya patippassa- 
ddhiya 'ti. 

appan h' etam nalam samaya. dave vivadassa phalani 
brumiti. ditthikalabassa ditthibhandanassa dittbivigga- 
bassa dittbiyivadassa dittbimedbagassa dve pbalani 
bonti. jayaparajayo boti. labbalabbo boti yasayaso boti. 
nindapasamso boti sukbadakkbam boti. somanassado- 
manassam boti. ittbanittbam boti. anunayapatigbam 
boti. uggbatiniggbati boti. anurodbavirodbo boti. atba 
va tarn kammam nirayasamvattanikam tiraccbanayoni- 
samvattanikam pettivisayasamvattanikan 'ti. brumi 
acikkbami desemi. pannapemi pattbapemi vivarami 
vibbajami uttanamkaromi pakasemiti. 

duvidbe vivadassa pbalani brumi. etam pi disva na 
vivadayetba *ti. etam pi disva 'ti etam adinavam disva 
passitva tulayitva tirayitva vibbavayitva vibbutam katva 
dittbikalabesu dittbibbandanesu dittbiviggabesu dittbi- 
vivadesu dittbimedbagesu 'ti. etam pi disva na viva- 
dayetba 'ti. na kalabam kareyya na bbandanam 
kareyya. na viggabam kareyya na vivadam kareyya 
na medbagam kareyya. kalabam bbandanam viggabam 
vivadam medbagam pajabeyya vinodeyya byantikareyya 
anabbavam kareyya. kalaba bbandana viggaba vivada 
medbaga arato assa virato nikkbanto nissato vippa- 
mutto visannutto vipariyadikatena cetasa vibareyya 'ti. 

etam pi disva na vivadayetba kbemabbipassam avivada- 
bbumin 'ti. avivadabbumim vuceati amatam nibbanam. 
yo so sabbasamkbarasamatbo sabbupadbipatinissaggo 
tanbakkbayo nirodbo nibbanam etam avivadabbumim. 
kbemato tanato lenato saranato abbayato accutato 
amanato nibbanato passanto dakkbanto olokento nijjba- 
yanto upaparikkbanto *ti. kbemabbipassam avivadabbu- 
min 'ti. idam pi Mabaniddese Mabavirubanasuttaniddese 
vuttavacanam : 

aniissaritva annamannam muducittebi vivadam akatva 
buddbassa anumatiya anulomam arabbitva catuparisud- 
dbisile tbatva aggapbalassa karanam eva arabbita- 
bban Hi. 



82 SiMA-VIVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHi. 

aparam pi imasmim sasane dve bhikkhu pnbbakale 
dhammasavanassa dhammasakaccba hota 'ti manasi katva 
idam kammam kappati idam kammam na kappatiti viva- 
danti. aparakale bahnm pakkbam labhitva mabaganam 
bandhitva ambakam vado 'va pasamsiyo tamhakam gara- 
bito 'ti. keratikabbavena abbutavacanam kathayamana 
vivadanti. tasmim kale devamannssanam abitaya duk- 
kbaya samvattanti. tens vuttam Majjbimanikaye samaga- 
masuttattbakatbayan c' eva Angnttaranikaye cbakkanipa- 
tthakatbayan ca abitaya dakkbaya deyamanassanan 'ti. 
ekasmim yibare samgbamajjbe uppanno vivado katbam 
devamanassanam abitaya dukkbaya samvattatiti kosam- 
bakkbaiidbake viya dvisn bbikkbusu vivadam apannesa 
tasmim vibai-e tesam antevasika Tivadanti. tesam ovadam 

• • • • 

ganbanto bbikkbanlsamgbo vivadati. tato npattbaka 
Tivadanti atba manussanam arakkbadevata dve kottbasa 

• • • 

bonti. tattba dhammavadinam arakkbadevata dhammava- 
diniyo bonti. adbammavadinam arakkbadevata adbamma- 
vadiniyo tasmim tasam arakkbadevatanam mitta bbnmmade- 
yata bbijjantL evampar amparaya y ava brabmaloka thapetva 
ariyasavake Fabbadevamanussa dve kottbasa bonti dbam- 
mavadibi pana adbam ma vadino babatara bonti. tato yam 
babiibi gabitan 'ti tarn ganbanti. dbammam vissajjetva 
babatara adbammam poretva vibaranta apaye nibbattanti. 
evam etasmim yibare samgbamajjbe uppanno vivado babun- 
nam abitaya dukkbaya botiti. 

evam uparipannasake Samagamasuttattbakatbadisu aga- 
tavacanam pi punappunam pi manasikaritva pubbakanam 
sappurisanam lajjipesalamabatberanam vamse tbatva avi- 
paritam eva attbam gabetva avijjadivattassa mabadukkbassa 
cbedanattbaya buddbamatiya anulomena tumbebi sikkbi- 
tabbam eva 'ti. 

tasma pariyattisaddbammassa patipattisaddbammassa 
pativedbasaddbammassa cirattbitattbaya avinassanattbaya 
anantaradbanattbaya parij'attidbammo sakkaccam tumbebi 
sunitabbo sakkaccam pariyapuuitabbo pariyapunitva sak- 
kaccam dbaretabbo. dbaretva pariyattidbammassa attbo 
sakkaccam upaparikkbitabbo upaparikkbitva pariyatti- 



SIMA-VIVADA-VINICCHA.YA-KATHA. 33 

dhammassa attham yatha bhutam anilaya lokuttaradham- 
massa anulomam aniccadipatisamyuttakatham kathetva 
ca aniccadilakkhanam bhavetva sabbasamkhatesu khaya- 
vayam aropetva ca sabbakalam tumhehi nisiditabbam 
eva. vuttam h* etam bhagavata : 

pane* ime bhikkhave dhamma saddhammassa thitiya 
asammosaya anantaradhanaya samvattanti. katame panca. 
idha bhikkhave bhikkhu sakkaccam dhammam sunanti 
sakkaccam dhammam pariyapunanti sakkaccam dhammam 
dharenti. sakkaccam dhatanam dhammanam attham upa- 
parikkhanti. sakkaccam attham aiinaya dhammam aniiaya 
dhammanudhammam patipajjanti. ime kho bhikkhave 
panca dhamma saddhammassa thitiya asammosaya anan- 
taradhanaya samvattantiti. 

idam pi Anguttaranikaye pancakanipate vuttavacanam 
sakkaccam katva sasanassa mulabhutam pariyattidham- 
mam pariyapunitva pucchitva samsanditva bhutam eva 
atthajatam tumhehi gahetabbam. 

sammasambuddhaparinibbanato Mahakassapattheradihi 
theraparamparahi ca sissanusissehi ca buddhasasanam 
sakkaccam *anurakkhitva yava 'jjatana sammasambuddha- 
sasanam patitthapitam. tan ca sasanam amhakam ratthe ca 
tumhakam Sihaladipe ca idani patitthatiti. amhehi suta- 
pubbam annesu dipesu ca ratthesu ca bhikkhu atthiti na 
Butapubbam. tasma amhehi pi tumhehi pi sakkaccam bud- 
dhasasanam rakkhitabbam eva. tarn pi karanam punap- 
punam saritva siman ca vatthun ca nattin ca anusavanaii 
ca parisan ca sutthum visodhetva jatikulaputta-acarakula- 
putta sakkaccam katva anuggahetabba. tumhakam pana 
vasanabhutam Tambapannidipam pubbakale sammasam- 
buddhanan c* eva arahantanaii c* eva atthakathatikakarana- 
samatthanam pariyattivisaradabhikkhunaii c* eva nivasat- 
thanabhutam. tasma thanam pi paticca tumhehi pi amhehi 

• • • * 

pi piyayitabbam eva mamayitabbam eva ca iminapi kara- 
nena lajjisabhave thatva ati-ussukkam katva saddhasam- 
panna jatikulaputta acarakulaputta anusasitabba va. 

pariyattidhamma pariyapunitabba eva dharetabba ca 
vacetabba ca 'ti. amhehi pesito vacanamaggo tumhakam 

4 



84 BIMA-VIVADA-VINICCHAYA-KATHA. 

hattham sampattakale tumhakam samdesam mama santi* 
kam pati arocehiti. 

ayam mettapubbamgamadhammakatha 

iti Neyy adhammabhimnnivar ananakittisiridhaj adham- 
masenapatimahatherena racita simaviyadavinicchay 
katha. 

ettavata ca : 

dvisatekanayisadhisahassam ganane gate 
pumttame Batanapunne Mandalacalanissite. 
sampunne rajadhammehi setibhindo mahabadho 
yatthuttaye 'bhippasamio raja rajjam akasi yo. 
80 mam puji yada jatiy' ekunasatthivassikam 
brukkhnbhayena talisayassam Neyyadinamakam. 
maya Sihalabhikkhunam kato simayixxicchayo 
yivadassa samatthaya buddho ya so sametn tan 'ti. 

simayiyadayinicchayakatba 
nittbita. 



Saddhammopayana. 



EDITED BY THE 



REV. RICHARD MORRIS, M.A., LL.D. 



CONTENTS. 



1. Akkhana-dipana-gatha 

:2. Dasa-akusala-patha-adinava-gatha 
•3. Peta-dnkkha-vannana-gatba . 

4. Tiracchana „ „ „ 

5. Papadinava-gatha 

6. Punna-phal-uddesa-gatha 

7. Dananisansa-gatba 

8. Silanisansa-gatba 

9. Bhavananisansa-gatba ... 

10. Pattidananisansa-gatba ... 

11. Anumodananisansa-gatba 

12. Desananisansa-gatba 

13. Savananisansa-gatba ... . 

14. Pujanisansa-gatba 

15. Veyyavaccanisansa-gatba 

16. Sampabansananisausa-gatba . 

17. Sarananisansa-gatba 

18. Anussarananisaiisa-gatba 

19. Appamadanisansa-gatba ... . 



YEBSE 

4 
58 
97 
129 
176 
211 
263 
837 
451 
497 
510 
517 
528 
689 
555 
563 
567 
, 580 
588 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 

NAMO TASSA BHAGAYATO ABAHATO 8AMMASAMBUDDHASSA 

1. Sabbasavavinimmnttam sabbasadbngunakaram 
Babbalokagarum Tiram bitam amatamaggadam 

2. Sabbadarena vanditva sammasambnddbam adito 
atha dbamman ca sangbail ca saddhaya mnddbana. 

abam 
8. Saddbammopayanam kinci racayissami pesitum 
namato BuddbaBomassa piyasabrabmacarino 



I. Akkhana-dipana-gatha. 

4. Attbakkbanavinimmuttam kbanam paramadullabb- 

am 
upaladdbena kattabbam pannam pannavata sada 

5. Tayo apaya aruppasannam paccantimam pi ca 
pancindriyanam vekallam miccbadittbi ca damna 

6. Apatubbavo Buddbassa saddbammamatadayino 
attbakkbana asamaya iti ete pakasita 

7. Karento kammakaranam niraye atidarunam 
bbayanakam bbusam gboram katbam punnam karis- 

sati 

8. Saddbammasaniiarabite sada ubbiggajivite 
tiraccbanabbave santo katbam puiinam karissati 

9. Gantvana pettivisayam santapaparisosito 
kbuppipasaparissanto katbam punnam karissati 

10. Aruppasannaloke pi savanopayavajjito 
saddbammasavanabmo katbam punnam karissati 

11. Accantadbammababule munindasutavajjite 
paccantavisaye jato katbam punnam karissati 

12. Jalo mugadiko vapi vipakavarane tbito 
gabanopayarabito katbam puiiilain karissati 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 87 

13. Pakkhanto papikam ditthim sabbatha anivattiyam 
samsara-khanubhuto hi katham punuam karissati 

14. Buddhadicce anudite siddhimaggavabhasake 
mohandhakare vattanto katham pnnnam karissati 

15. Yam bhavanamayam punnam saccabhisamayavaham 
tass' anokasabhavena ete akkhanasammata 

16. Atthakkhanavinimmutto khano paramadullabho 
tarn laddha ko pamajjeyya sabbasampattisadhakam 

17. Avekallamanussattam Buddhadiccabhimanditam 

. ... 

sudullabhataram tamhi khane nibbanasiddhiya 

18. Hetudukkarato c'eva sarato ca mahagghato 

mahasaram va ratanam manussattam sudullabham 
. . • • 

19. Manussattassa hetu hi puflnam tam atidakkaram 
loke hi punuakamaDam mandata tassa sadhika 

^0. Punnassa dukkarattan ca apunnasukarattanam 

gharam katvana danena dahanena ca vediyam 
i21. Pape anadarenapi satatam vattate mano 

puiine accadarenapi nadiya sadhitabbakam 
"22. Yatha dissanti sampunna apunnaphalabhumiyo 

tatha punna na dissanti punnanam phalabhumiyo 
-23. Pipilikanam punjo hi bila eka viniggato 

kin nu so natiricceyya manusse Jambudipake 

24. Puniiassa dukkaratta va manussattam sudullabham 
bijabhave phalabhavo alam tam patibhavitum 

25. Yam yam hi sammatam loke tattha tam sarasannitam 
tato saram manussattam sadhusammatabhavato 

-26. Ularaphaladam kammam nibbanavaham eva ca 
idha ijjhati sabban ti neyya ettha mahagghata 

27. Evamadihi hetuhi manussattam sudullabham 
tassalabhe tu saggadisampatti c'eva dullabha 

28. Accantalamakayapi attatthapatipattiya 
labhaniyam manussattam yadi evam sudullabham 

29. Atho accantasetthaya paratthapatipattiya 
dukkarattassa upama tiloke pi na vijjati 

•30. Puttassa dukkham katvapi loke attasukhatthike 
parattham patipajjanto ko hi nama bhavissati 

SI. Asanthutassa lokassa saranan ti ayacito 
akatannussa dutthassa ko siya bharavahako 



88 SADDHAMMOPATANA. 

82. Narakangaramajjhamhi thapetva Bitalam jalam 
to ciram anurakkheyya sitibhavam aniddhima 

88. Tath'eva sattadosaggisampaditte bhavavate 
karunasitalibhayam palayissati ko ciram 

84. Paranubhayijam dukkbam sabbam attani ropitum 
yesam niccam avicchinno vimokkhanto manoratho 

85. Bajjadanocitataya Buddharajjam asankamam 
adadanta ciram thatum lajjita 'vabhinibbuta 

36. Ye paratthapara loke vlra saragunakara 

dukkarattam hi vinnata ko tesam patipattiya 
87. Aviciva nirassadam lokam fiatva dukhadditam 

• • • 

kevalam parasattattbam ko samattho 'vagahitiim 
38. Yesam nettadidanesu passannarubirassa ca 
samanabhavam nopenti caturo pi mahannava 

89. Tesam puunekadesam pi saddbatabi sudullabbo 
katum tassadaram katva ko bi nama bbavissati 

40. Evam suduUabbatta va parattbapatipattiya 
Buddbadiccodayo capi mato accantaduUabbo 

41. Buddbadicce anndite maggam nibbanasadbakam 
Brabmindacandadiccapi na sakkonti yibbavitum 

42. Yatbattbanasabbavaya garubbavena ledduya 
uddbam kbepena akase tbanam atiparittakam 

43. Dosebi sidapentassa tatb' evapayabbumiyam 
ativa babukam tbanam mandam sugatiyam matam 

' 44. Ekapuggalasuttena Kanakaccbopamena ea 

ubbinnam dullabbattam bi veditabbam vijanata 

45. Ubbayesam samayogo kbano accantaduUabbo 
attadattbaparo vinnu na virodbeyya tarn kbanam 

46. Kbanassa dullabbatta va Buddbaputta atandita 
kamam taco nabaru ca attbi ca avasussatu 

• • • 

47. Adisva accutam santam padam sambuddbadesitant 
na tava pallankam imam bbindissama katbancana 

48. Iti sabbadarena pi bbavetva maggam uttamam 
kbanabbangabbayatitam patta paramanibbutim 

49. Tesam paramaviranam ussabo *va acintiyo 
kim na dipeti ambakam khanaggassatipatakam 

50. Dullabbam atipatiii ca laddba tbanam imam budho- 
jivite jalamajjbattbamakasass'eva appake 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 8& 

51. Appassadesu bhogesu nissaresu pabhangusu 
sabbada agbamulesu asajjanto kathancana 

62. Jano jivitukamo va viditam yisabhojanam 
papam samparivajjetva punnakammarato siya 

Akkhana-dipana-gatba samatia. 

Patbamo kando. 



II. Dasa-akusala-adinava-gatha. 

63. Papan ti lobhamohebi dosamohebi va puna 
suddbamohena va yutta cetana papasannita 

64. Papacetana jatani dvarattayavasena ca 
apunnakiriyavattbuni dasa bontiti dipaye 

55. Himsa tbeyyannadaranam gamanam kayika mata 
musa pesuiinapbarusam sampbavacabi vacika 

56. Abbijjba c'eva vyapado miccbadittbi ca manasa 
ete kammapatbappatta asampatta ca vediya 

57. Himsadibbavasampatta papacetanasambbava 
Eammapatbam asampatta vediya rodbanadika 

58. Satte satto ti sanna ca vadbakacittamnpakkamo 
tena jivitanaso ca sabattba caturangiko 

59. Yatbadbippaya-anatti tatba tarn sampaticcbanam 
patinnam avinasetva tatba 'va karanam pi ca 

60. Payogam bettba vuttesu cbaddetva saba tebi ca 
cbalanganattiya boti panabimsa ti dipaye j 

61. Parapariggababbando ca parapariggabasannita i 
tbeyyadisv ekacittaii ca tbana cavanam eva ca I 
Payogo ceti pancangam adinnam sabattbikam matam I 

62. Yatbadbippayamanatti tatba tarn sampaticcbanam j 
patinnam avinasetva tatba 'va karanam pi ca I! 

63. Tbana cavam payogan ca apanetvana pancasu 'I 
cbalangam anattiya boti adinnan ti padipaye 

64. Parapariggabitittbi ca parapariggabasaiifiita 
atikammanacittan ca tatbevatikkamo pi ca 
evam parassa daresu caturango atikkamo 

65. Laddbigubanacittan ca vaca tadanulomika 
vacanattbapativedbo ca musavado tivangiko 



40 SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 

66. Patthentassa piyatiam pi bhedadbippayakassa ca 
bhedanulomika vaca pesnnnan ti pakasita 

67. Param kho bhetukamassa duttbacittassa jantuno 
anittbasavanam vuttam pharusan ti pajanata 

68. Nirattbikakatba ya hi ragadosabbivaddbani 
tarn rattassa akalena bbasana sampbasaniiita 

69. Annaya pattbana yabi paropakaranadisu 
lobhadimattato ya hi abhijjba ti pakasita 

70. Ya sampaduttbacittassa anattbabitakamata 
byapado ti samakkbato abyapannebi sabbatba 

71. Anattabbiniveso yo n'attbi dinnan ti adina 
miccbadittbi ti akkbato sammadittbi vipakkhiko 

72. Imesu kbalu vattbusu nibbatta kammasannita 
cetana 'nittbapbalada tarn katbam iti ce vade 

73. Kammavipakananam hi buddbananan ti bbasitam 
na subuddban tu annesam tad anno ko hi nassati 

74. Vacanam anugantvana tass'evadiccabandhuno 
garupadesam laddhena anumanena vediyam 

75. Dasa capniinayatthuni yatba pbalavasena hi 
pabalani apayesu pbaladan' itarani tu 

76. Manussesu hi jatassa yatba balavasena ca 
yatba paccayato vapi pbaladani kathanti ce 

77. Himsa appayukattan ca bavbabadhattanam pi ca 
viyogadukkbababulyam janet' ubbiggavasatam 

78. Daliddiyan ca dinattam asabbangan ca darunam 
aiiiiayattappavattin cadinnadayi labbe naro 

79. Sapattabahulo hoti sada capatthititthiko 
ittbi va pandako vapi paradarato naro 

80. Vacanadukkbakhinno ca abbutakkbanatalito 
assaddhiyo suduggandhamukho hoti musarato 

81. Susambaddbapi tass'idha mitta bhijjanty akarana 
piyasuniiakaram yo hi pesufinam akari pura 

82. Dittbaviddesaniyo cassavaniyakharassaro 
hotihakatadoso pi pharusabbirato pura 

83. Asambandhangapaccango anadeyyavaco pi ca 
sampbappalapam yo pubbe avadi appayojanam 

84. Yam yam ijjbati sadhetum na tarn tasseba ijjbati 
annayen* anna-atthesu yo 'bbijjham akari pura 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 41 

85. Virupo hoti aecantam visamabadhapilito 
appiyo ca mamiBBanam yo byapHdarato pura 

86. Nihinasucibhogesu rato mando jalo pi ca 
duttharogi kuditthi ca micchaditthi siya naro 

87. Kecldba majjapanena Baha ekadaseti ca 
vadanti tarn anatthattbasevaDam lobbamobajain 

88. Ummatto khittaeitto ca nicavatti mabajalo 
availfiato ca hotidha majjapayi pura naro 

89. Daliddo maccbarl hoti bavhabadhi vihetbako 
appeaakkbo sada hoti yo issamanako pura 

90. Thaddho Vafiflatakulajo jalo aparipucchako 
kukkuradivatilcinno kukkuradi-sahavyatam 

91. Upapajjati ice evam anantam papajam phalam 
TimamsitYana vinneyyam auttamagganuaai-ato 

92. Mayuracandakassapi vicitta cittakammaja 
tarn tarn tatb'eva vinflata so va lokaggapuggalo 

93. Papa asevita yebi te apayesu jayare 

na akkhatena pattabbam tattha dukkham anoparaaip 

94. Yena yena pakarena yam yam papam katam pura 
tasBa tassanuriipam Ta phalam hoti aeahiyant 

95. Dussaho dubbaco gboro duranto duratikkamo 
akkhamo atidukkho ti apayo bhayitabbako 

96. Lobhadhikena papena petalokesu jayare 
mohadbikena tiriye niraye dosadhikena hi 



III. Pbta-dukkha-vaknana-g5tha. 

97- ABamvibhagaaila ye yathasatti yatbabalam 
iaaaluka maccbarino te pete sup aj ay are 

98. Ajjanadlni dukkham aDubbotva pi ajjita 
ante lobbadhiggahita yadi petabhavavaha 

99. Attha-atthati loko bi kimattham abhijappati 
adimajjhantabhavesu ye anattbavaha ime 

100. Sakammavaritannapa abarattham atandita 
ito c'ito ca payata iti peta ti saddita 

101. Khnppipaaaparisaanta kisa thulasira tatha 
diesamanattbiaanthariaTiralaiitaraphasula 



42 SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 

102. Pittbikantakamallinaparicchatodarattaca 
apakkasukkhalapu va vallita kuncita sata 

108. Tacatthinharusesanga parininnakkhigandaka 
dighavyakulakesehi andhakarikatanana 

104. Parulbakaccbauakhaloma lukhakanhavalittaca 
virupateya ekattha piiidita sabbalokika 

105. Paccbanutapadukkbena accantaparisosita 
paccakkbato alakkbiya iti dittbebi lakkbiya 

106. Anaccbaditakopina aladdbannalavodaka 
jigbaccbaparidabena parissanta sayanti te 

107. Nekavassasabassesu tesam asavivaddbano 
ebi bbunja pibabiti saddo suyati rittako 

108. Asamattbapi te sabbe atb' odanajalasaya 
mabadukkbena vuttbanti annonnam ayalambiya 

109. Uttbanaturita peta vyatbanta patamanaka 
parimocenti alagge asamattbataya taya 

110. Pavedbamanam abalam pabalo tvam palambasi 
abo nikkaruno 'si tvam iti samani yojiya 

111. Uttbabitva patante te jalaccbaya va cancale 
aladdbapubbalobbasa uttbapeti punappunam 

112. Attbisangbatamattanam uttbanabyasanam katbam 
anussaranto dbareyya jivitam karunaparo 

113. Ajja ambebi saddo 'yam yato jatebi suyati 
odanam udakam ceti assasingo va abbbuto 

114. Iti te pavadanta 'va paticcbanta 'va anjalim 
apassanta 'va dataram dbavauti disatodisam 

115. Tato mubuttamattena tesam ayasakarako 
kanne daddbasalaka va n'attbi saddopi vijjbati 

116. Kim na sossanti te peta n'attbi saddam sudarunam 
yebi santesu deyyesu kbitta n'attbi ti yacaka 

117. Te visadaparissanta sabbavenapi dubbala 
patanti talacbinna va viccbinnasa visannino 

118. Yam jigbaccbadukbam loke ekabaccbinnabbattato 
dussabam tan ca petanam ko dukkbam cintayissati 

119. Kesanci romakupebi jalamala samuttbita 
dabanti sakalam debam aggijala va sasayam 

120. Kuccbijighaccbadabena babiram debajaggina 
cittam paccbanutapena petanam daybate sada 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 4^ 

121. Vicchadditam nutthubhitam vijatanan ca yam 

malam 
yadannan capi asuci lokenatijigucchiyam 

122. Tadatthan capi te peta dhayanta nekayojanam 
accbinditvana annonnam labbanti na labbanti ca 

123. Gbaya atapatam yanti rittatan ca mabasara 
unba ca bonti petanam vata pakatisitala 

124. Pbusanti aggijala va sisira candaramsiyo 
sabbam vipariyayam boti yam loke sadbusammatam 

125. Petalokabbavam dukkbam anantam santajivika 
katban nu vannayantiba bindumattam 'va vannitam 

126. Eyam kbudbaparetanam petanam dukkbajivinam 
iccbavigbatam dukkbam kim narakam natiriccati 

127. Viditva pettivieaye dukkbam lobbopapaditam 
lobbasattuvinasaya katussabo bi pannava 

128. Danam sattbam sabaya me patiggaba ti cintiya 
samamsam api dinanam dadeyya avisankito 



IV. TiRACCHANA-DUKKHA-VANNANA-GATHA. 

129. Dunniggame mabadukkbe tibbarage mababbaye 
vidbammasanne jayanti tiraccbane pi papato 

130. Tiriyato eva cintenti gaccbanti ca sayanti ca 
tirogaticcba dbammesu tiraccbana tato mata 

131. Tiraccbajatisankbabi katattbebi pi dukkara 

tasu dukkbam mabattam ko sakalam vannayissati 

132. Putimaccbe van'evapi tatba candanikaya va 
kutbitasuciduggandbapbenile samale bi va 

133. Keci satta vijayanti jayanti vicaranti ca 
kbadanti kamam sevanti sayanti ca miyanti ca 

134. Atbo imasmim debe pi sakalasuci-akare 
aeitikulamattani kiminam niyatani bi 

135. Tesam saputtanattanam yato sutigbaro py ayam 
pavuddbi kalabattbanam cankamo sayanigbaro 

136. Kbadaniyam malattbanam rogabbogadibbumi ca 
debaviccbaddanattbanam susanan ca idam yato 

• • • • • • •' 

Tato debe virajjanti na rajjanti vipassino 

137. Accantasucijatanam amejjbabarabbojanam 
cintapuccbaddanakari kimu tajjatidassanam 



44 SADDHAMMOPATANA. 

138. Jata khalo tiracchane thalajajjalaja pi va 
annonnam pi bhita va sayanti Ticaranti ca 

139. Valalomanakhanabaramamsasingatthikadinam 
karana keci niddosa mariyanti anekadha 

140. Cammnppatanadnkkhena pbandanta gavi-adayo 
yam dnkkham adbigaccbanti ka na tassopama siya 

141. VijjhitYa akkhiyugalam vilambitya aTamsira 
niyanta maranattbaya dnkkbam papponti andaja 

14*2. SajiTa 'va jale nnbe kbipitra paccamanaka 

yam dnkkbam adbigaccbanti tarn ko kbaln minis- 
sati 

143. Adittbapnbbattbalaka aviccbinnodake rata 
niddayebi mannssebi sajiva 'va samnddbata 

144. Nibita Inkba-pamsnmbi pasanena samnttbata 
samndditapatnrita kbnppipasabalabata 

145. Eamnam pariknjanta samatapitnbandbaya 
aladdba-parivattanta anantaritaTedana 

146. Yam dnkkbam adbigaccbanti niddosa sankbasip- 

pika 
tesam dukkbalaTamsam pi nabam sakkomi dipitnm 

147. Yabanti avasa keci dandamknsakasabata 

• • • 

patodapanbipanibi babnso paritajjita 
148 Baddba nekebi rajjdbi aladdbacbandacarino 
pabala dnbbale satte sakammaparinamita 

149. Yesam sabbam parayattam cbandacaro na vijjati 
tesam dnkkbassa pariyantam tadanno ko bi nassati 

150. Keci yntta ratba-dbnre naugale sakatebi va 
vabanti vanitakkbanda tajjita atibbariyam 

151. Nabam sakkomi Yahitnm nnbo cbato pipasito 
bbariyan ti ca vattum pi yesam satti na vijjati 

152. Tesam aropayitvana avisaybam mababbaram 
asamattbe thite dine talayanti pnnappimam 

153. Eaddbanti nasarajjubi valam nibbetbayanti ca 
nibbijjbanti patodebi panbibi pabaranti ca 

154. Dabanti valamnlamsapittbipassodaradisn 
kanne cbindanti tajjanti vilikkbanti ca sabbaso 

155. Te bblta nttbabanta ca patanta asamattbato 

yam dukkbam adbigaccbanti ko na tarn dipayissati 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 45 

156. Tiracchanesu lokena devatasati sammata 
rasaggassopadanena mata va pariposita 

157. Manunna mangala puniia suddhidati ca sannita 
tasam pi dakkham atulam tattha annesu ka katha 

158. Fade khanusu baudhitva katva aggim samantato 
tasite puna payetva duppeyyam lavanodakam 

159. Viritte puna payetva sudukkham katukodakam 
mahadandehi nekehi akotetvana niddayam 

160. Jivadaham vidayhanta yavane gavi-adayo 
mahadabaparissanto passanto papajam pbalam 

161. Vissaram viravanta 'va nissasanta Va ayatam 
milatadinavadana udikkbanta ito tato 

162. Yam dukkbam anubbontiba savane pi asabiyam 
tarn dukkbam cintayantassa badayam pbalati va. 

me 

163. Ta bi balattane nama sabbalokanukampiye 
anukampa vipanna *va sa tiraccbanajatiyam 
tarn katbam iti ee vinnu vade visadamattbato 

164. Asabanta viyogantu mubuttam pi ca matuya 
pillaka atimandatta anatba sayita tabim 

165. Katbam na dissate amba tada pato va niggata 
kinnu me pillaka attbi iti einta pi n'attbi va 

166. Iti cintapara butva kujanta dinalocana 
udikkbanta gatadisam ussingbanta disodisam 

167. Disva Va mataram sayam gocarato samagatam 
pahattba patidbavanti pamujjubbillabbavato 

168. Vissattbe matupemena vilangbante samantato 
lalante kannapuccbe pi salilopagate ca te 

169. Cbate yate tbanam patum matanoti sinebato 
tarune tarunakkbibi caHcalebi udikkbita 

170. Cbaddetva puttapemaii ca addbittbaya ca rud- 

datam 
tarn kbanen' eva anna va jata mata pi puttake 

171. Viravant' eva karunam pbandante yadi kbadati 
ito param kim vattabbam bbayam tiriyasambbavam 

172. Yattbagaccbati puttanam matuto pi mababbayam 
yattba n'attbi ti vissambbo lajjadbammasati pi va 

akattabban ti va tamha katbam niggamanam siya 



46 SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 

173. Ayam pi danniggamano niccabbego mahadakho 

annonnabhakkbo asivo mobajalavagunthito 

174. SabbaDattbasamavayo tiraccbano ti sannito 
samsare samsarantanam sakkilesana niccbaya 

175. Siya adittbasaccanam iti samviggamanaso 
saccabbisamayattbaya parakkamati pandito 



V. Papadinava-gatha. 

176. Adbimattani papani avisanka caranti ye 
niraye te mabagbore uppajjanti asamsayam 

177. Sukbam ayo ti sankbatam yabim so no palabbbati 
niggatayo ti nirayo iti vutto tadannubi 

178. Catukkanno catudvaro vibbatto bbagaso mito 
ayopakarapariyanto ayasa patikujjito 

179. Tassa ayomaya bbumi jalita tejasa yuta 
samanta yojanasatam pbuta tittbati sabbada 

180. Katapapo pi yam dukkbam gbanajalanirantare 
jalamanangapaccango anubboti aviciyam 

181. Vissaram viravanto 'va dbavauto ca ito tato 
taBs' ekadeBamattam pi ko samattbo vibbavitum 

182. Yassayomayam onaddbam kapalam babalam pi ca 
ante aggijavadittam anautam annayodakam 

188. Gatuddisato pakkbantam kbanena yadi Bussati 
tass' anto yattamanassa sukbumalasaririno 

184. Yiliyamanagattassa atiirassa yipbandato 
kbalantassa patantassa muccbantassa mubam 

mubum 
asabbangabbitunnassa ayasena vikampato 

185. YilapantasBa karunam anatbassa vicintato 
asaybam atulam tibbam ko dukkbam yannayissati 

186. Simbalim ayasattbulam solasangulakantakam 
jalamalaparikkbittam uddbam yojanam uggatam 

187. Candebi Yamadutebi dandiyanto punappunam 
yiddbo patodayattbibi sattiyadibi cabato 

188. Vipbalitangapaccango yirayanto 'ya yissaram 
bbito rudam mukbo dino arubanto punappunam 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 47 

189. Ubbattetvana tu mukham udikkbanto 'va rakkhase 
bhayena vinimilento angam ange Va gubayam 

190. Aladdha liyanattbanam vedbamano vicetano 
anubboti bi yam dukkbam tassa ka upama siya 

191. Ekantadukkba niraya yato evam sudaruna 

na akkbanena pattabbam iti tasma jino 'bravi 

192. Yatbabi antaram duram aggino candanassa ca 
tatb' eva antaram duram nirayaggi idbagginam 

198. Tisattisataviddbassa yam dukkbam avicintiyam 
tan nerayikadukkbassa bimayaBasapantaram 

194. Avici gutbanirayo kukkulam kotisimbali 
asipattavanan capi tatba kbarodika nadi 

195. Angarapabbato capi sangbatam roruvam pi ca 
kalabattbi mabayanto lobakumbbadika pi ca 

196. Amita dussaba bbima gbora badayadaruna 
mabadukkbanubbotabba niraye papakammina 

197. Etesu ekamekassa vipako pi anappako 
dubbaco atba nissesam nekavassasatesu pi 

198. Tarn bi nerayikam dukkbam phusitva veditabbakam 
vadanto pi ca nissesam katbam tarn dipayissati 

199. Ettba aggi ti vutte 'va kinnu pado dabissati 
asaddabanto akkanto dukkbam pappoti darunam 

200. Tasma isinam vacanam saddabanto yicakkbano 

• • • 

papakammani vajjetvana tarn pappoti alayam 

201. Kantakena pi viddbassa gbatabinduviliyanam 
yavata aggidabo bi patikaro pi dukkbamo 

202. Nekavassasabassesu niraye tikbinaggina 
ekajalikatanam ko dukkbassa kbamanam yade 

208. Ekaggikkbandbabbutapi kammena parirundbita 
niraye yadi jivanti abo kammam sudarunam 

204. Atimandasukbass'attbam yammubuttena kibbisam 
katam tassatulam kalam pbalam yadi tu Idisam 

205. Ko bi manusadukkbena mabantenapi attito 
mabuttam pi anummatto kare papadaram naro 

206. Abo mobanubbavo 'yam yenayam parimobito 
evam dukkbavabam kammam karoti ca sukbattbiko 

207. Bbayitabbam bi papato evam dukkbapbalam yato 
kusale adaro niccam kattabbo dukkbabbiruna 



48 8ADDHAMM0PAYANA. 

208. Padittangarakasum 'va papatam va bhayanakam 
passanto duggatlmaggam papam samparivajjaye 

209. Amate ca vise capi yatha hattbagate naro 
anadiyitva amatam visam bhonjeyya darunam 

210. Evam bi sampadam idam labbitva manusam bbavani 
punnakammam vivajjetva papakammabbisevanam 



VI. PUNN'A-PHAL-UDDESA-GATHA. 

211. Punnan ti ragadinan tn patipakkba bi cetana 
pannadigunasamyutta vinneyya sukbadayika 

212. Sa dauadiBU ekeke yada dvadasa vattbuBU 
vattate tena ten' eva namena vobarlyati 

213. Danam sllan ca bbavana pattipattanumodana 
desana savanam puja veyyavaccam pasamsana 
saranam anussati c' eva punnavattbuni barasa 

214. Annadidauavattbunam cago subuddbipubbako 
yo tarn danan ti dipeuti buddba danaggadayino 

215. Kayakamma Yacikamma sayajja viratibi ya 
miccbaiiva ca tarn silam iti vuttam mabesina 

V • • • 

216. Cittassopakkilesanam ya cintapatipakkbika 
tassa ya bbavana sa bi bbavana ti pakittita 

217. Param uddissa yam danam anavattbadi diyate 
pattidanan ti tarn abu yuttasaddbammadesaka 

218. Maddi va puttadanambi dinnass' abbbanumodana 
pattanumodana tiha vutta uttamavadina 

219. Hitajjbasayato ya bi parassa bitadesana 
desanamayapuiinan ti desayi tarn sudesako 

220. Vibaya vikkbepamalam attbikatvana sadbukam 
saddhammasavanam ettha savanan ti pakasitanx 

• • • X . 

221. Gunayuttesu sakkarakiriya vandanadika 
pujarabena mutina puja ti parikittita 

222. Gilanagunavantanam danadikiriyasu va 
asanodakadanadi veyyavaccan ti sannitam 

223. Kusalam bi karontanam pabasussabakarika 
gunato vannana ya sa pasamsa ti pakittita 

224 Gunasambbavana pubbam tanasannaya bbavato 
vattbu-ttayassa saranagamanam saranam matam 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 49 

225. Chalanussativatthiisu annesa kusalesu va 
apaklcsavinimmutta gunato 'nussatiha ya 

226. Imesu khalu vattbusu nibbatta punnasammata 
cetana ittbapbalada tarn katbam iti ce Tade 

227. Yutto y' assa paribaro imass' etam pbalan ti ca 
gnrupadesagamato kinci mattam bbaniyati 

228. Danam bbogavabam silam kulasaggadisadbakam 
ruparupabbavabhinnamokkba bbavanasambbava 

229. Pattidanam danapbalam modanahasadayika 
desana savana capi ubbo pannavaba mata 

230. Pujabi piijaniyesu kulesu udayavaba 
veyyavaccam parivarasampadabetu sammatam 

231. Pasamsiyam pasamsaya saranen' aranattanam 
anussativisesassa sabba sampattiyo pbalam 

232. Sadisan tu pbalam evam pbalam visadisam pi ca 
paccayanam visesena anantam iti vediyam 

233. Maggam appitacittan ca tbapetva bbavanamaye 
sabbam danadikam punnam kamalokapbalavabam 

234. Ayu-r-arogyavannan ca yaso kitti kulam balam 
rajjam indattanam bbogo buddbarupadika pi ca 

235. Ya bi annapi sampatti vipakasukbapaecaya 
maggajjbanapbale bitva sakala kamapunnaja 

236. Euparupikapunnan tu ruparupabbayavabam 
maggan catubbiddban capi yatba sakapbalavabam 

237. Ete asevita yebi te saggesiipajayare 

na akkbanena pattabbam sukbam tattba anopa- 
mam 

238. Saggesu bettbimasukbam cakkavattisukbena bi 
panimattakapasanabimavantantaram matam 

239. Yani panfiasa-vassani manussanam dinam tabim 
timsarattindivo maso masa dvadasa vaccbaram 
tena samvaccbaren' ayu dibbam panca satam matam 

240. Hettbimanan tu devanam ayuno bi catuggunam 
uparupari devanam cbannan capi vijaniyam 

241. Batanuttamacittebi vibangapatbacaribi 
vimanebi carantanam ko sukbam vannayissati 

242. Eko 'va rukkbo pbalati sabbam iccbanukulakam 
yambi tattba vasantanam ko sukbam vannayissati 

5 



50 SADDHAMHOPATAKA. 

243. Sngandba sukhasamphassa sovannapi pilandhana 
yesam punnena ko tesam sukhaggam vannayissati 

244. AccharavijjosaiLcara accherasatamandita 
matta valokasanchanna yntta punnaphalattane 

245. Sampaphallalatalambamannnnagindamandita 
vicittapattapakkbinam vaggnnigghosanadita 

246. Suyannamanisopananilamalajalasaya 
avannarahita 'nekasugandhakusumotthata 

247. Pannakammamahasippikappita pitivaddhana 
papakammaratavasa vipakkhasukhadayika 

248. Sabbotukasukha ramma nyyana nandanadayo 
ye pamodenti ko tesam sukhaggam vannayissati 

249. Saralankaravannadi yasam secchavasanuga 

tahi saddhim ramantanam katham dukkhagamo siya 

250. Aroga ajara yesam padlpacciva nimmala 

kaya sayampabha tesam ko sukham vannayissati 

251. Arammanam parittam pi yatratthassamanapiyam 
duUabham tamhi saggamhi ko snkham vannayissati 

252. Abbbutam kamajam sukham devalokamhi yadisam 
tarn tatha 'va padesannu ko sukham vannayissati 

253. Punnesu lamakassapi ko disva phalam idisam 
samhareyya muhuttam pi punnakriyaparakkamam 

254. Hinam gammam anariyam iti sambuddhaninditam 
sukham kamavacarikam tassap'evam ularata 

255 Jhayino amitabha ye pitibhakkha mahiddhika 

brahmano ko sukham tesam na muni vannayissati 

256. Tibhagakappam jivanti brahmalokesu hetthima 
eaturasitisahassani kappani tesu uttama 

257. Pura sasapiyo kotthe sabbato yojanayato 
tato vassasate punne chaddetva ekam ekam 
yavata rittakam hoti digho kappo tato pi ca 

258. Ayuna eva vinneyyo tesam seso sukhodayo 
imina putikayena mandakalena sadhiyo 

259. Nekakappasatam ayu sukhan capi manomayam 
yesam tesam sukhaggassa ka ettha upama siya 

260. Visittham iha yam puiinam nibbanavaham eva 

tam 
ularaphaladam evam brahmalokesu majjhimam 



SADDUAMMOPAYANA. 51 

261. Parittam kamalokamhi panca kamagunodayam 
annam dvayam hitasakham sabbam deti asesakam 

262. SuduUabham bubbaladubbalam imam 

• • • 

sariram evam vidhapuunasadhakam 
Apunnakammesu payojayam jano 
sinerumuddba patito va sociyo 



VII. DANANISAMSA-alTHA. 

263. Punapi punnavatthunam anisamsamabantatam 

kifici mattam bbanissami suddbanam buddbimoda- 

• • • 

kam 

264. Gitiavattbu-patiggabayasa danaviseeata 
blnamajjbavisittbam tarn bbogasaggavimokkba- 

dam 

265. Danam kbalu sabbavena saggamanusabbogadam 
parinamavasen' eva boti mokkbupanissayam 

266. Deyyadbammapatiggabakammakammapbalesu bi 
lobbadinam abbayena boti cittassa sampada 

267. Idba majjavanijjadi paropaddavam eva ca 
akatva nayato laddbam boti vattbussa sampada 

268. Labbalabbopabbogesu lobbadinam abbavato 
santamanasata boti patiggabakasampada 

269. Tibi dvibi atb' ekena suvisuddbam tidbapi ca 
visuddban ca visittban ti neyyam danam yatbakk- 

mam 

270. Yatba sasapamattamba blja nigrodbapadapo 
jayate satasakbaddbo mabanllambudopamo 

271. Tatb' eva punnakammamba anumha vipulam pba- 

1am 
botiti appapunnan ti navamanneyya pandito 

272. Paccayanam bale laddbe dittbadhamme parattba ca 
paHnakammam apuHnan ca pbalati ti vijaniyam 

278. Sandittbikam pbalam b\ja ankuram vatimandakam 
parattbikam pbalam yan tarn pbalam va avicintiyam 

274. Sandittbikam pancavidbam dadato vipulam pbalam 
sibassa senapatino manisihena bbasitam 



62 SADDHAMMOPlYANA. 

275. Piyo danapati hoti gimhakale va ambudo 

bhajanti tarn bahu satta phalarukkham va andaja. 

276/ Eittisaddafi ca pappoti tilokamahitam hitam 
dayako sasaraja va narindo 'rindamo viya 

277. Yisarado va parisam pasankamati dayako 
katassamo va satthesu parisam akatassamam 

278. Yada antimaseyyayam jararogabhipilito 
pubbakammajave sante sayito boti dukkbito 

279. Dittharittho ca vejjehi mahabikkabhipilito 
tujjamano 'ya sulehi chijjamanesu sandhisu 

280. Tatoparujjbamanesu indriyesu asesato 
indriye uparujjhante andhakare upagato 

281. Mabasokabbitunnesn rudamanesu bandbusu 
khate kbarena sitto va bandbusokena addito 

282. Attane sabbato jate agate ca mababbbaye 
mabapapatam pate va bbusam muybati manasairt 

288. Tada akatapunnassa katapunnassa vapi ca 
sukammam samupattbati apakaropakarato 

284. Tani 'ssa tamhi samaye papakani katani hi 
tani 'ssa tambi eamaye ajjbolambanti manasam 

285. Tada 'nittbanimittani atigborani dissare 
nirayapalaggi-adini nirayagamissa jantuno 

286. Tambakkbike vankadathe baridathi sirorube 
ludde anjanapunjabhe uggadande sudarune 

287. Karunam diirato katva kaladandena agate 
Yamadute tada disva byatbate tassa manasam 

288. Tada muccba pipasa ca jaro ca abbivaddbati 
paccbanutapadukkbam tarn accantam abbimaddati 

289. Sokasallena viddbo so patto byasanasagaram 
samattbo va katattano cinteti bbusam idisam 

290. Akatam vata kalyanam katam kibbisakam maya 
avaso 'nubbavissami niraye papajam phalam 

291. Ice' evam viravanfo va bbito ubbiggamanaso 
sakena papakammeua pbandanto vivaso 'va so 

292. Manduko deddubbeneva nirayam nlyati dummati 
sammulbamaranam tassa niyatam papakammino- 

293. Evam durantam maranam sabbasattannbhaviyam 
diiratikkamanam gboram avassam agamissati 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 53 

294. Tattha darunakammassa dukkham hoti hi idisam 

• • • 

apakkamati tarn dukkham durato akatagaso 

295. KatapuMo pana yada maccuvegena addito 
tath'eva sayito hoti sayena maranantike 

296. Yani 'ssa tamhi samaye kalyanani katani hi 
tani 'ssa tamhi samaye ajjholambanti manasam 

297. Tada yitthanimittani anakulani dissare 
aggayanavimanadi saggagamissa jantuno 

298. Accharaganasanghutthe accherasatamandite 
vimanayaue disyana hoti tassa ndaggata 

299. Tada so paramassasam labhate dayako naro 
yajjitvajiDnakam salam pasadarohano viya 

dOO. Sukatam vata kalyanam bhiruttanam katam maya 
ularam anubhossami sagge kusalajam phalam 

301. Iti so sampahattho 'va abhito sampamodito 
sakena puHuakammena accantam upalalito 

302. Pannakammaratavasam saggam nlyati pandito 
amulhamaranam tassa niyatam ponnakammino 

303. Tasmahi danapatino amulhamaranena ca 
sanditthakaphalanlti panca vuttani tadina 

304. Maccuno uggadandassa mukhantaragatam pi ca 
yadi toseti punnam tarn akaronto 'va vancito 

305. Sanditthikanisamsa hi ananta danasambhava 

• • • 

panceti hi vineyyanam vasena paridlpitam 

306. Parassa vissasaniyo sajanassa yasavaho 
kulalankarabhuto 'va samsitanam mudavaho 

307. Nathabhuto anathanam sabbesam pitivaddhano 
satan ca sukhasamvaso satatam hoti dayako 

308. Settho ti sammato hoti dutthehi ca adhamsivo 
itthado ti muda loko pahattho tarn udikkhati 

309. Yam yam disam danapati rittahattho Va gacchati 
sabhisankharika tassa solabha honti paccaya 

310. Bahusadharana bhoga sabbaverabhayayaha 
maya averasukhada asadharanaka kata 

311. Mahanidhanam nihitam akkhayam anagamiyam 
avilopiyam annehi anantasukhadayakam 

312. Apadasu sahayo me abhejjo appadussiyo 
gunaddho anukulo ca gahito sabbada hito 



54 SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 

813. Saggnnojoharo coro hato maccherarakkhaBO 

■ issapisaco yihato assaso paramo kato 
314. LobhapaRO samacchinno dosasattn vinasito 

hitavagunthauam thulam mohajalam vighatitam 

815. Anatbanam kapanata bata Bampattiya mama 
pariggabakato dipo bbime BamBarasagare 

816. Yaddbimiilam sunikkbittam patiggabamabakule 
addbata bi ananta me paraloke bbaviBsati 

817. ABaratarabbogebi Baradanam param katam 
katam Baggassa sopanam Bukbarobam acancalam 

818. Ylrasatta anugata marasattu vinijjito 
Babbasampattibljam me ropitam nanupoBiyam 

819. Nippbadito bbaddagbato pattbitattbopadayako 
yaficita nasamula me Bancita ganasampada 

320. Sadbubi Bakkato jato Badbunam upaniBsayo 
sadbunam ya gati Ba me IccbamattopaBadbiya 

321. Duggatiyo pidabita aggam punnam yisodbitam 
magganayaya pattbanam tbapitam ujukam tbiram 

822. Sabbanattbayabe attbe attbikanam dadam abam 

• • • 

anisamBodadhippatto Bapbalam jivitam mama 

828. Ice' eyam saramano so attano cagaBampadam 
atibattbo udaggo 'ya Bada jiyati dayako 

324. Yam bi danapati dinam yacakam samupagatam 

laddbattbam paBsatI battbam tato kim yipulam. 
pbalam 

825. Dinassa danam asajja tuttbam ittbattbaBiddbiya 
Bupbullakamalobbasam dassaniyataram mukbam 

326. Data disvanubbayati laddba sadbaranam sukbam. 

. . . 

alam danapbalam etam noce pi paralokiyam 

327. Sandittbikam danapbalam anantam eyamadikam 

• • • X • • • 

paralokapbalan tassa ko samattbo 'yagabitum 

328. Aggam sangabayattbunam maggam Baggassa anja- 

Bam 
paraminan catb' aggan ca danam bbogaggadayakam 

829. Ittbattbasadbakataya danam bbaddagbatopamam 
paralokapbalantassa katbam yanneyya madiso 

830. Mabakaruniken'eya mamsanettadi-dayina 
mabapbalattam danassa suttantesu yibbayitam 



SADDHAMMOPlYANA. 55 

831. Evam mahagunam danam deyyadhamme sa yacake 
vijjamane adento hi dhuvam bhavati vancito 
L 332. Dinnam pbalatthina danam yanijjam va jigucchiyam 

sabbatha aparamattbam visittban ti padipitam 
333. Bbavabbogavisesattbam amattbadittbi-adibi 

yam danam tam paramattbam anamattbam vipari- 
yaye 

384. Attbikanam karunaya bbavanittbaranattbina 
bodbisattena yam danam diyate tam visittbakam 

385. Bbavabbogattbiko bino majjbo attasukbattbiko 
uttamo sabbasattanam dukkbupasamanattbiko 

836. Yato dadati danani tasma dbira atandita 
uttamen' eva vidbina denti danani sadbavo 



VIII. SiLANISAMSA-GATHA. 

837. Dananisamsa ye vutta nissesa silato pi ca 
bbavanti adbika capi ananta silasambbaya 

888. Sattanan tv appameyyanam dussila virato jano 
averam abbayan capi abyapajjbasukbam pi ca 

889. Dadati datva paccha so averam abbayam pi ca 
abyapajjbasukban capi labbatiti jino 'bravi 

840. Yuttadananisamsabi silasampattiya pi ca 
bonti eveti vinneyya anayasuttiyuttiya 

841. Sikkbapadatikkamato indriyanam aguttito 
miccbajivopabboga ca viratibi catubbidba 

842. Silam catubbidbam patimokkbo indriyasamvaro 
ajlvaparisuddbi ca silam paccayanigsitam 

843. Saddba sati ca viriyam panna ca anupubbato 
catubbidbadburen' eva tam silam parirakkbiyam 

844. Panidbanambi pattbaya yo paresam bitabitam 
viceyya natva akkbasi vinayadi vinayako 

845. Sabbannu so bi Bbagava sabbada karunaparo 
avanjbavadi atulo abbbutorugunakaro 

846. Tena natva patikkbittam yam anum tbulam eva va 
anatikkamaniyan tam jivitatikkame pi ca 

847. Ana bi maggasamissa anuinatta pi vinnuna 
mabamerudurukkbepa iti disva pi rakkbiya 



56 SADDHAMMOPlYANA. 

848. Atikkamitya vacanam khuddadesissarassa ca 

dukkbam pappoti ce kinnu sabbalokissarassa tain 

349. Munindanam atikkamma kusaggacchedamattato 
erapattena yam laddbam tad idam dipayissati 

350. Sabbesam sattadosanam yinayopayakoyido 

80 'va sattba pajanati nabam janami kincanam 

351. Vejjo Eomarabbacco va balakanam bitabitam 
jananti na tu bala te eyarupa may am idba 

352. Aggim pakkbanda atbaya pabbatagga pateti va 
yadi yakkbati kattabbam natakanbi so jino 

353. Anatikkamaniyan ti yam yuttam tena sattbana 
jlyakamo papatam ya araka tarn yiyajjaye 

354. Ice' eyam saddbaya sadbu paticcbityana mud* 

dbana 
yatbanattiyasen' eya kattabbam sattbu sasanam 

355. Eyam saddbadburen' eya patimokkbam bi rak* 

kbitam 
anantam pbaladam hoti jinasammanamanditam 

356. Gbasu dyaresu attbanam apatbagamane sati 
satidoyarikam tattba upattbapeyya pandito 

357. Te kilesamabacora alambanayanasaya 

na dbamsenti manogebam satarakkbe upattbite 

358. Alan dittbambi dittbam ya tad uddbam na yikap- 

piyam 
abbutasankappabala bala nattba ban yiya 

359. Disya asucipindassa yannamattam ya baliya 
aladdba sadisam kinci yojenti padumadibi 

360. Tbanam sonnasamuggabam mukbam pbullambujo- 

pamam 
netta nilambujanibba mutta dantebi nijjita 

361. Angam aninditangaya anangasangayaddbanam 
ice' eyamadicintenta cittam dusenti attano 

362. Tato mobayasen' ettba sangapasena yetbita 
anayabyasanam gboram papponti parikappita 

363. Amejjbapottbakakaram tanuccbayiyimobita 
debam sabbayato dattbum na sakkonti putbujjana 

364. Indriyani kilesenti dose samrakkbitum pare 
indriyattbesu sangan tu yarenti jinasayaka 



8ADDHA]MM0PAYANA. 57 

365. Satarakkho hi samano indriyindriyagocare 
aniccadim vipassanto sajjaniyam na passati 

366. Indriyassehi dunnito durato hitamaggato 
apaviddho jano loke sadevasurarakkbaso 

367. Satiyan tamhi bandhitva te dutthasse sududdame 
pannapatoda sarenti samana satigocare 

368. Sariravedanacittadbammesu asubhadika 
passitabba yatbataccham vutta 'va satigocara 

369. Yam yam alambanam natum iccbanti jinasavaka 
satiya tarn vipassitva paccha pesenti te mano 

370. Evam satiparanan ta dosa viccbinnapaccaya 
navagabanti cittaggim narakaggim va niraja 

371. Tasma satidburen' eva sammasambuddbasavaka 
paripurenti nissanga silam indriyasamvaram 

372. Sinebabaddbabadaye bandbave pi ca saddbaya 
pabaya pabbajitvana dullabbe jinasasane 

373. Sammajivam atikkamma sabbasadbunisevitam 
miccbajiveDa jiveyya yadi kuccbissa karana 

374. Kin ca gebe pariccattam amisam amisattbina 
Ko va teua guno laddbo idba va mundiyam vina 

375. Kubanadibi vattbiibi gabattbe upalaliya 
laddbalabbena ajivo miccbajivo ti vediyo 

376. Sammajivam patinnaya miccbajivena jivati 

yo so samanadbamma ca gibidbamma ca babiro 

377. Sammajlvavisuddbassa ibaloke parattba ca 
sulabba paccaya bonti iti tena kim assatam 

378. Varabo vasucittbane cbaddetva suddbabbojanam 
binadbimuttito tassa cittam dbavati va sada 

379. Galaggappattimattena yam suvavantasadisam 
bbavissati tad attbam ko ajivam dusayissati 

380. Adbokkbipanto akkbini sautbapento gatadikam 
adanto dantarupani karonto kin nato na so 

381. Tinbena govikattena varam kuccbividarito 
annaya laddbalabbena na tu kuccbivipurito 

382. Tassa nillajjarajassa asaggunavibbavino 
atbava corajettbassa garabe ko na jivikam 

383. Yisnddbam so bi sangbaggim katbam namavagabati 
sittbapottbakarupo va katbam va na viliyati 



58 SABDHAMHOPAYAKA. 

384. Sahatthapado eyaham sin nssahalabbhiya 
kim attham dusayissami isiyesam dnrasadam 

385. Yena yena upayena yattha katthaci jlyitam 
sakka ti ekacittam pi kinna tassa na jayati 

386. Micchajiyopaladdhena paccayen' eya jivata 
siya nibbanamaggaggo pattabbo na ta annatba 

387. Tathapi ca salajjassa sabbasattadhamocito 
micchajiyo katham sakka paralalanayancito 

388. Siya jighaccbayigamo tinabhakkhassa piti kim 
byaggho kbadeyya na tinam samhatamisabhojano 

389. Bajjalabhassupayo 'yam iti napeti manino 
yighasam kinna khadanti nirabarapi sukkhita 

390. Sasim yanijjam issattham annam ya pi ca tadisam 
akarontena sakka 'ya jiyitum bbikkhapindato 

891. Yittbinno Jambudlpo 'yam magganeke anayuta 
sabbattba aknsitena sakham sakka 'ya jiyitum 

392. Iti yiriyam dboram katya saranto £assapadike 
ajiyasaddhim rakkheyya akaronto anesanam 

398. Ciyaram pindapatan ca bbesajjam sayanasanam 
patisankbaya seyeyya laddbam laddbam yicakkbano 

394. Patisankbanarabito paccayam annadattikam 
gatbito paribbonjanto gadbam kbanati attano 

395. Yanalepam ya yanito sadha natva payojanam 
abaram paribhunjeyya rasatanbayiyajjito 

396. Yatatapaparittanam makkbikadiniyaranam 
yanaccbadanacolam ya ciyaram patiseyaye 

397. Tassa tassamayass' eya patisedbanamattakam 
abyapajjbattbikam seye bbesajjam snehayajjito 

898. Sariram mamsapindam ya anantopaddayam idam 
durakkbam gopitabban ti nissango yasatim bbaje 

399. Deho thatun na sakko ti paccayehi yiyajjito 
tidando ekadando ya dancladyayayiyajjito 

400. Samma payujjamano so mabato 'ttbaya yattati 
iti samma payogattbam debam rakkbanti pandita 

401. Sarirajalakampena cittanaya tadassita 
yatabatalataggo ya na sakko ti samabitum 

402. Asamabitacittassa na yatbabbutadassanam 
ayatbabhutadassi bi na muccati kudacanam 



SADDHAMMOPATANA. 59 

403. Tasma cittasamadhatthi sariraparikkhanam 
kareyya patisevento patisankhaya paccaye 

404. Aggina karaniyani karonto suciram pi ca 
aggidosan na papponti upayopagata nara 

405. Anapayenupagata aggidosena attita 

sadatthan ca asadhenta dukkham papponti darunam 

406. Aggiva paccaya neyya aiinayopagamo viya 
snehapubbam asankhaya aharadiniseyanam 

407. Na bahuviriyayatam na ca natikulagatam 
parappasadaladdham kim yattam gathitabbojane 

408. Gathito mucchito santo bbunjanto parabbojanam 
sayavantam ya bbunjanto samano hi jigucchiyo 

409. Basatanba paricita anadinayadassino 
sacittam paridusenti atilukhe pi paccaye 

410. Basatanhayirabita sadadlnayadassino 
cittadosan na papponti ulare pi ca paccaye 

411. Adinayanupassi bi tidasindopabbojiye 
paccaye pi ca nissango boti nibbanabbagiyo 

412. Mattam mattanisamsan ca pabatabban ca tattato 
babuso paccayekkbitya bbaje aggiya paccaye 

413. Tasma pannadburam katya adinayam apekkbiya 
paccayekkbanajam eilam parirakkbanti pandit a 

414. Eyam catubbidbam silam nayato parisodbitam 
susodbitasuyannam ya boti iccbapasadbikam 

415. Idam bi sllaratanam idbaloke parattha ca 
anisamsayare datya paccba papeti nibbutim 

416. Paccakkbam binajaccam bi accantolarayamsaja 
narinda silasampannam namassantiba bbayato 

417. Manino brabmana yapi gurusupi asannata 

te pi sllena sampannam namassanfciba bbayato 

418. Tbanantarena ye yuddba dbanissariyato pi ya 
te pi Sllena sampannam namassantiba bbayato 

419. Kule jettba ca purisa ye ca matapitadayo 

te pi Sllena sampannam namassantiba bbayato 

420. Yam namassanti teyijja sabbabbumma ca kbattiya 
cattaro ca mabaraja tidasa ca yasassino 

421. Deyanam indo payaro sabbakamasamiddbiko 
so pi Sllena sampannam namassati sada sato 



60 SADDHAMMOPlTANA. 

422. Jhanissariyatam patto yo hi Brahma Sahampati 
so pi silena sampannam namassati sada sato 

423. Ihapi yadi sakkaram silam phalati idisam 
kin nu sakkaravittharam paraloke phalissati 

424. Pattharitvana sakalam sagarantam mahamahim 
saddo silavatam yati hrahmalokam pi tarn khananx 

425. Pativatanuvatesa sabbatthavihatakkamo 
iti silamayo gandho sabbagandhesu attamo 

426. Lamakam paccayau capi ghatanto attadatthikam 
yo nipphadetum asamattho gihibhuto sake ghare 

427. So pi silena sampanno akaronto anesanam 
Labhi accantasetthanam paccayanam padissati 

428. Padipentiva tarn ete vihara carudassana 
gaganuUikhamanaggacetiyaddhajamandita 

429 . Mahameghassarodarabherivinnatakalika 
nekabhikkhusahassanam sulabholarapaccaya 

430. Atitucche pi dissanti dese uccacalupama 
harahamsahimambhodapandara cetiyadayo 

431. Tacchassapi viharassa ulara yadisi siri 
sabbadesissarassapi na gehe tadisi sirl 

432. Yadi siladumindassa pupphamattam pi idisam 
labhaggadayakam tassa paralokaphalan nu kim 

433. Mahannavanam sabbesam sah' eva khalu bhumiya 
balad avajjitanam va phalogho agamissati 

434. Dutthapi tan na dhamsenti setthesu ca ganiyati 
tuttho ca satatam hoti itthalobhena sidati 

• • • • • 

435. Piyo sabrahmacarinam bhajamyo ca silava 
asamkito hi sambhogasamvasadi 'raho pi ca 

436. Avikkhanditasilassa anavajjasukham hi yam 
tarn brahmasuradevindanagindanam pi dullabham 

437. Sanditthikam asankheyyaphalam ice' evamadikam 
silasampattijanitam ko nissesam bhanissati 

438. Ihapi yadi ice* evam anantam silajam phalam 
paralokaphalass* antam ko hi tass* idha nassati 

439. Ekahuposathenapi paranimmitavattisu 
thanaso upapajjeyya iti vuttam mahesina 

440. Kalapariyantikassapi silass* eso phalodayo 
apariyantassa hi phalam kim vakkhama ito param 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 61 

441. Farassa vissasamyo sajanassa yasavaho 
Knlalankarabbuto ca acaramhi pamanako 

442. Anavajjasukbam silam kalafi ca uditoditam 
dbanan ca samiddbikaram tbanam vuddba- 

• • • 

norupakam 

443. Sinanam 'nodakan capi gandbo capi disangamo 
anugamikata cbaya cbattam rakkbitarakkbana 

444. Ariyanam atho vamso sikkbapi ca anuttara 
sugatlnam mabamaggo patittba avicaliya 

445. Iti dittb' eva dbamme pi anisamse asesake 

Ko nu gaccbeyya pariyantam vadanto evamadike 

446. Yelamadane pattbaya sangbe danaggasammatam 
vatva tato pi settban ti panca silam pakasitam 

447. Maggananopakaraya atbo silavisuddbiya 
danassapy antaram mem sasapantarato 'dbikam 

448. Eyam mabanisamsan ti viditva silasampadam 
nayanam ekanetto va rakkbe silam catubbidbam 

449. Patimokkbasamvaro indriyanurakkbanam 
paccayanv-avekkbanam jivasuddhi eva ca 
Tarn catubbidbam budba silasuddbim iddbiya 
purayitva pandita maramaddanam kata 

450. Iti silagunam vicintayanto 
kusalo jivitabetuto pi silam 
avikbandiya sadbu sodbayanto 
Abbinibbati atandito gbatanto 



IX. Bhavananisamsa-gatha. 

451. Dane sile ca ye vutta anisamsa asesaka 

te mandabbavanayapi samsijjhanti asamsayam 

452. Kilesapatipakkbam va sabbam puniiam samasato 
kilesummulakarana bbavana balavantarl 

453. Sukaram kbujjarajena yam siya sattudusanam 
cakkavattinarindassa katban tarn dukkaram siya 

454. Bbavanabalayogena buddbabbavo pi sadbiyo 
tadaniia kabi sampatti bbavanaya asadbiya 

455. Tadangavikkbambbanato samuccbedavasena ca 
kilesanam pabanam bi vannenti varavadino 



62 SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 

456. Kilese danasiladi tadangena hananti hi 

vikkhambheti hi te jhanam maggo bhindati 
sabbatha 

457 Bhavana eva jbanan ca maggo ti ca vipassana 

samatho ti ca niddittba avattbantarabhedato 

458 Yinlvaranam ekaggam ekalambanasanthitam 

jhanan ti hi Bamakkhatam sesajjhanangamanditaiii 

459. Kamacchando ca byapado tbinamiddham sakak- 

kuccam 
uddhaccam vicikiccha ca panca nivaranani 'me 

460. Ekaggata ti cittassa ekalambanasanthiti 
samatho ca samadhi ca avikkbepo ti tarn vida 

461. Yitakko ca vicaro ca piti capi sukham pi ca 
upekkha ceti pafica te sesajjhanangasannita 

462. Caturangam tivangaii ca duyangekeka-angakam 
ice' evam pancadha bhinnam ekaggam jhana- 

sannitam 

463. Yad eva khalu ekaggam pancamajjhanasammatam 
tad ev' alambabhedena arupajjhanasammatam 

464. Akaso c' eva vinnanam tadabhavo ca taggatam 
cittam arupajjhanassa alamba caturo mat a 

465. Ayam vutto navavidho samatho ti pavuccati 
samapatti ti tarn eva vadanti vadatam vara 

466. Aniccadippakarena yathabhutatthadassaDam 
vipassana ca panna ca vicayo ti pavuccati 

467. Catusaccabhisamayam nanam nibbanagocaram 
maggananan ti akkhatam aggam nibbanapapa- 

kam 

468. Samatho vipassana capi yogino hi manoratham 
papenti nibbanapuram rathandhuri yugam viya 

469. Ubhayesam samayoga na sa siddhi asadhiya 
tassanisamse viniiata n'atthi anno anayako 

470. Ditthadhammasukhattham va phasattham va 

vipassitum 
bhavasampattipatthenta abhianatthaya va puna 
cattaratthavase natva nibbattenti samadhayo 

471. Kilesasankhobhabhava sukham cittavivekajam 
ditthadhamme pi vedeti pavaram bhavanarato 



SADDHAMMOPATANA. 68 

472. Dassamyo ca so hoti Kassapo va mahitale 
pannava Sariputto va Moggallano va iddhima 

473. Nissango Eatthapalo va Nando v' indriyasamvuto 
Punno Sunaparanto va khantiya ativissuto * 

474. Civaradisu santuttho 'riyavamsanupalako 
sambbavito ca vinnubi sada sabrabmacaribi 

475. Panno Mantaniputto va Sonattbero va viriyava 
niramisayaso bbagi Anuruddbadika viya 

476. Aratiratisabo boti nalabbe paritassati 
pavivekabbava piti pbarate tassa manasam 

477. Niramisam sukbam eva manan tarn bbavanabbavam 

• • • • 

manasam aparayattam mabapurisasevitam 

478. Bbavitatto 'nubbotiba tidasindasukbadbikam 
dittbadbamme sukbam ibanam ititasma vibbavitam 

479. Anavilambi cittambi pbasu boti vipassitum 
Anavilambi udake mukbass' olokanam viya 

480. Aparibinajbanassa yatbadbikavasena bi 
ruparupabbave boti bbavo 'nantagunodayo 

481., Bbavanabalayuttassa abbinnapi samijjbare 
sadbu sadbitavijjassa visesa iva mantaja 

482. Iddbi paracittananan ca purimajati-anussati 
dibbacakkbun ca sotan ca pancabbinna ima mata 

483. Imapi bbavitattassa sacittavasavattika 
tapovisesa bontiti bbavetabba bi bbavana 

484. Sunetto sattavassani bbavetva mettam uttamam 
Sattasamvattakappesu nemam lokam punagami 

485. Samvatte ca vivatte ca brabmaloke 'va samsari 

• • • • • • 

Gbattimsakkbattum devindo asi ten' eva kammuna 

486. Anekasatakkbattum so cakkavatti mabayaso 
asiti sutva kim annam bbavanavannanam vade 

• • • • • 

487. Aniccanantasaiinayo mettato pi mabappbalo 
tasam pbalamabattam ko padesannupavannaye 

488. Dabanta va udentiba bbavatanbam yato bi ta 
atimando pi aggiva vattamano sakasayam 

489. Tato ta sattasankbare asilittbassa bbavato 
mettato pi visittbati vutta nibbanamaggada 

490. Velamadane pattbaya yava mettadikam pbalam 
vatva aniccasannan tu accbaragbatakalikam 



64 8ADDHAMM0PAYANA. 

491. Tato mahapphalataram idan ti paridipayl 
dipabhuto tilokassa nayako siddhidayako 

492. Tasma aniccasanna 'va bhaveyya satatam budho 
samsaraghoranaraka muttikamo mahagunam 

493. Kammatthanatthane patitthapetvana cittam ari- 

bbute 
nivarane bbafijitva kamarananjayam karitvana 

494. Bupagarubbaram ujjbiya arupaloke pi sangam 

apabaya 
calam iti bbavagatam akbilam fLatva katvana viri- 
yavaram 

495. Bodbipakkhiyadbamme bbavetva bhavanabalap- 

patta 
gatamaranamaranam ajaram yigataranam virapu- 
risagatam 

496. Asulabbam abbbutam atnlam niccam nirujam 

asokam atisantam 
kbanavaram avirodbenta nibbanapuram bbajatha 
kbippam 

X. Pattidananisamsa-gatha. 

497. Attattbam anapekbitva parattbam diyate yato 
karunakatannutayoga pattidanam visesitam 

498. Patikarapare loke asadasabyatamgate 
Upakarasamattbassa sato ko na kareyya kim 

499. Matassa kammadosena petabbutassa jantuno 
iba va yyasanattbassa upakatta suduUabbo 

500. Ye anisamsa niddittba dane manappabayina 
savisesa 'va te sabbe pattidane pi vediya 

501. Yadi te anumodanti paradattupajivika 

peta danam pariggayba tesam tarn upakappati 

502. Yam yam tarn uddisitvana danavatthu padiyate 
tam tarn tassa kbanen' eva uppajjati asamsayam 

503. Itidam Sariputtassa matupetaya danato 
sadbitabban tn sandebavigamattbam vijanata 

504. Tassabhave pi aniiassa sajanassopakappati 
tasmim Bante asante pi dayaka ta anippbala 



SADDHAMMOPATANA. 65 

505. Samsare anamattagge so loko tassa natihi 
sunno assati atthanam iti neyyam hi yuttito 

506. Yassa tassaa manussassa ukkattha lamakapi va 
paccaya sulabha eva viriyena pariyesato 

507. Peta hi nekavasBani khuppipasatnrapi ca 
paccaya na labhant' eva gavesantapi^sabbaso 

508. Tesam sakammadosena sannanam byasanannav6 
byasanapagamopayam atthiti suvinicchitam 
akaronto care yo hi tamha nikkaruno nu ko 

509. Tasma santo sappurisa katannu katayedino 
petadanadikam patti denti karannacodita 



XL Anumodananisamsa-gatha. 

510. Issavyapadamaccheram vihimsa capi nasiya 
gunaradhitacitto yam anumodati modako 

511. Yato tato mahesakkho surupo bhogavapi ca 
dighayuko sada hattho hoti punnanumodako 

512. Vissajjetvana nissangam catupannasa kotiyo 
katya Jetavane ramme viharam carudassanam 

513. Sonnabhinkarahatthassa sudattassa sirimato 
disva sabbannubuddbassa sanghassa dadato sirini 

514. Aho danan ti bahuso udanam abbhudirayam 
manavo anumodanto adento kakanam pi ca 
dayakato pi adhikam alattha kusalodayam 

515. Akatva kayavacahi adatva kinci hatthato 
cittappasadamatto pi yadi evam phalavaho 

516. Anumodanajam punnam cittayattam mahaphalani 
akaronto caranto hi socaniyo ayam jano 



XII. Desananisamsa-gatha. 

517. Daradarakanettadi danam datva anekaso 
viraviriyena yo laddham dhammam deseti saddhaya 

518. Apatthento yasolabhasakkaradini attano 
hitajjhasayato eva satthu kiccakaro 'va so 

519. Desakassa abhavena yato apparajakkhaka 
bahu samvijjamanapi na phasant' eva nibbutim 

6 



€6 8ADDHAM1I0PATANA. 

620. Tasma sakkacca saddhammam nggahetva yatha- 
tatham 

Baddbammagamko hntva aviiluatam avedayam 
521. Satthnno patipattiva caranto parahetakam 

anamisagard butva dbammam deseyya pandito 
522* Sabbadanam dbammadanam jinatiti jino 'bravi 

Desayi desakavaro desana dnllabba ti ca 

523. Attbo padiyamano bi tato kbippam vigaccbati 
Dbammo padiyamano bi ubbayattbabbivacldbati 

524. YoniBO manasikaro atbo saddbammadesana 
maggananassa betuti vntto maggannuna sada 

525. Sabbavafianam dbammanam Bamsaradinavannuta 

• • • « 

Baccanafi cabbisamayo sabbe te desana bbava 

526. Tato 'yam desako dbammam Babbasampattikaranam 
deseti tasma tassidba sabbasampattiyo pbalam 

527* Eyam mabanisamBam pi yo saddbammam sudulla- 
bbam 
samattbo pi na deseti vipbalan tassa jivitam 



XIII. Savananibamba-gatha. 

• 

528. Saddbammam sunamanassa yo bi attbanusarino 
pamodo nidbiladdbassa daliddassa pi n' attbi so 

529. Eilesamakkbika cittam santattam savanaggina 
nalllyanti santattam ayopindam ya makkbika 

580. Panfiaya snnamano bi saddbammam baddbadesi- 

tam 
BQgambbiram avitatbam madburam amatam viya 

581. Labbate paramam pitim devindenapi dullabbam 
tad evalam pbalan tassa ma botu paralokikam 

582. SaddbammasBidba gabanam na boti Bavanam vina 
gahanena vina attbaparikkba nopajayati 

583. Attban tn aparikkbanto attano va parassa va 
asamattbo 'va so boti bitattbapatipattiya 

534. Pariyattim vina dbammo na titthati kudacanam 
savanam vina pariyatti tasmapi savanam varam 

535. NekakappasatuBsabasamanito pi sattbuna 
Baddbammo na patittbati savanena vina yato 



8ADDHAMM0PAYANA. 67 

536. Tato tassapi UBsahavisesam samapekkbiya 
sotabbo eva saddbammo api nibbanadassina 

.587. Tarn paMavnddbikaranam saddbammatthitikara- 
nam 
pbalam tassa pamatum ko samattbo sugatam yina 

J538. Devarajjam pi sadbetum samattbenapi tarn kbane 
anadiyitva tarn dbammo sotabbo sugatagato 



XIV. PUJANISAMSI-GATHA. 

539. Manam pariccajitvana uppadetvana garavam 
gunam upaparikkbitva upakaram va tadisam 

540. Buddbadisu ganaddbesu upakarisu vapi ca 
saddbakatannutapannagaravadibi mandito 
yato karoti pujam yo bhavato vandanadihi 

541. Tato so jayati addbe kulambi uditodito 
asankitebi sattebi bbavato vadanarabe 

542. Parattha pujakosanto yattba yattbupapajjati 
tattba tattba visittbam so tbanam labbati piijiyam 

543. Pasadaniyayattbumbi pasadassa pbalena bi 
aninditangapaccango boti pasadiko naro 

544. Eataununa ganavata katapunnaphalena bi 
akatannujanassapi katam pbatim gamissati 

545. Kataununo pi ca katam purabi akatanuuna 
mabapabbatamattam pi accantannm va dissati 

546. Tasma pubbopakarissa upakarani pandito 
kareyya bi yatbasatti katani avinasayam 

547. Pannapubbangamam katva pufLnakammani pandito 
pbalopabbogakale pi boti accantapannava 

548. Sayam gunaddbo butvana gunaddbe Buddbasavake 
pujayaty assa bi pbalam giinaddbaggo va nassati 

549. Abbivadanasilassa niccam vaddbapacayino 
cattaro dbamma vaddbanti ayuvanno sakbam balam 

550. Ekapuppbam cajitvana asitim kappakotiyo 
duggatim nabbijanami ekapuppbass' idam pbalam 

551. Puja ca pujanlyanam etam mangalam uttamam 
ice' eyamadigatbabi pujasampatti dlpita 



68 SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 

552. Bnddhe dhamme ca sanghe va kato eko pi anjall 
pahoti bbavadnkkhaggim nibbapetum asesakam 

558. Imina putikayena dubbalena pabhanguna 

avassacchaddaniyena yadi sakka mabaphalam 

554. Pa£L£iam katnm asarena saram yarasakbayaham 

• • * ■ 

careyya tarn akatyana ko hi nama sacetano 



XV. Vbyyavaccanisamsa-gatha. 

555. Apadasu sahayanam labbo itthattbasiddbi ca 
pariyarasampada ceti yeyyayaccapbalam mata 

556. Gilanagunayantanam danadikiriyasu ya 
yeyyayaccabhisambhutam ko pbalam yannayissati 

557. Yo gilanam upatthati so upatthati mam iti 
mahakarunikenapi so bhusam pariyannito 

558. Sabbannum sabbadassayim sayambbum aggapug- 

galam 
upatthati katham ya so kim idam abbhutabbhutami 

559. Parattham eya attattham iti passati so muni 
tenanacchariyan tassa upakariya so naro 

560. Tasma gilanupatthane sammasambuddhayannito 
mahagune yathasatti kareyya param adaram 

561. Buddhadinam gunaddhanam yeyyayaccassa ko 

gunam 
yannitum cintitum yapi samattho ayinayako 

562. Pabbangurena kayena sukaram puiinam uttamam 
na kareyya katham yinnu anummatto sacetano 



XVI. Sampahamsanisai^sa-gatha. 

568. Pamodabahulo hoti sada sabbhi pasamsiyo 
pasannamukhayanno ca pasamsabhirato naro 

564. Punnakammam karontanam gunam tassa yibha- 

yayam 
hasam sanjanayityana yato yaddheti adaram 

565. Tato so jinnagehassa upatthambhakaro yiya 
labhate yipulam punnam punnakammappasamsako 



SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 69 

566. Punnam asaddahantassa annato va sukhatthino 
andhabbutassa lokassa anattbattbabbisaugino 

567. Alassenabbibbutassa avinnujanasevino 
punnakammadarakaro sattbukiccam 'va bo kare 

568. Ye canumodane vutta guna ye capi desane 

te ca yojja yatbayogam asesa sampabamsane 



XVII. Sarananisamsa-gatha. 

* 

569. Tatbagatam vitaranam catumararananjayam 
saranam ko na gaccbeyya karunabbavitasayam 

570. Svakkbatam tena saddbammam samsarabbaya- 

bbanjakam 
Earunagunajan tassa saranam ko na gaccbati 

571. Paripitamataramsam saddbammosadbabbajanam 
sangbam punnakaram ko bi saranam nagamissati 

572. Ekadasaggisantaparabitam ratanattayam. 
karunagunayogena anotattatisitalam 

573. Saranan ti gatam dakkbam na sakkoti patapitum 
yatba tinukka nimmugga anotattam abbasare 

574* Bbita bi saranam yanti nadipabbatakanane 
ka bi tesam saranata maranam yesu yijjati 

575. Yo ca Buddban ca dbamman ca sangban ca sara- 

nam gato 
maranassapi nasajja karanam tambi vijjati 

576. Abo annanarajassa ana balavati bbusam 
sadose saranam yati yaya andbikato jano 

577. Dosavase karunabalabino yo saranan ti naro upa- 

gaccbe 
So karunam maranaggabakinne samsarat' eva 
bbavodadbimajjbe 

578. Yo atulo asamo dipadaggo kalabalapparimaddana- 

suro 
tarn saranan ti gatassa bi loke sabbaranesu bbayan 
na bi attbi 

579. Te na Tatbagatapabbatarajam ye saranan ti gata 

naradeva 
te maranadibbayena vibinam nissaranam viranam 
upayanti 



70 8ADDHAMM0PAYANA. 

XVIII. Anussarananisamsa-gatha 

580. Yasmim khalu mahanama samaye ariyasavako 

Tathagatam 'nussarati saddhammam sangham eva 
va 
681. N' ev' assa tasmim samaye ragadipariyutthitam 

cittam hotiti suttesu anussati yisesita 
582. Yam yam danadikusalam anussarati bbayato 

tassa taseanurupam hi yasan canussati phalam 
588. BuddhasB* ekaganam vapi sato 'nussarato hi ya 

pili sa tibhavisBariyaladdhassapi na vijjati 

584. Tarn anussarato ragadosamohamahaggayo 
khanena parinibbanti mahoghen' eva aggino 

585. Suciram parasattatthe avicchinna anussati 
yassa tarn sarato pufLnam ko hi a£Lno minissati 

586. Na manussamanussehi nagaroganalehi ya 
isakam pi bhayam hoti ratananussatikkhane 

587. Tasmanussaraniyesu Baddhadisu sagaravo 
anussareyya satatam samsarupasamatthiko 



I 



XIX. Appamadanisamsa-oatha. 

588. Sabbam punnam samodhaya phalan tassa visesayain 
nayako nidhikannam hi visesenabhivannayi 

589. Asadharanam anfiesam acoraharano nidhi 

* • • 

paccekabodhijinabhumim sabbam etena labbhati 

590. Sabbannunanasataramsipajjotenavabhasita 
karunapunnacandena katasitapariggaha 

591. Dasa Buddhamalabalodaraggahavibhasita 

kusalosadhitarahi sankinna sabbato disam 

• • • 

592. Suddhasadharanananasuvannamanisanuhi 
Buddhadhammoruselehi avaruddha samantato 

593. Vesarajjamigindehi parisavanarajisu 
sukhavissatthacarihi accantam upasobhita 

594. Lokadhammanilakampadhitimeru dhajuggama 
satipatthanaratthaddha padhananilavijita 

595. Saddhammadesanavassadharahi parisincita 
bojjhangakusumakinna magganjasamahapatha 



SADDHAMMOPlTANA. 71 

596. Gunannavaparikkhitta silamalatala subha 
Buddhabhumi hi ya loke laddha viravarehi sa 

597. Visittha sabbabhuminam yadi punnena labbhati 
alabbbaniyam punnena loke annam hi kim siya 

598. Sabbam punnam hi nissesam manussatte samijjhati 
tarn pabbatanadivijjujalacandadicancalam 

599. Tasma imam khanavaram laddha sabbatthasadhakam 

• • • 

adittacelasisa 'va yogam samanuyunjatha ' 

600. Pamadam durato katva appamado 'va seviyo 
kalyanamitte nissaya bhavaniyagunakare 

601. Famado sabbadosanam hetuti parikittito 
appamado tatha sabbagunanam hetu sammalto. 

602. Fakkhandati anatthesu pamado parikappito 
subham sukhan ca niccan ca attati vipariyesato 

603. Tato asuci bibhaccham duggandham kimisankalam. 
deham paramajeguccham bhajaniyan ti passati 

604. Hatthaharika-aggiva hatthasamparivattato 
iriyapathacakkena bharaniyam sudukkhato 

605. Pabhanguram parayattam paccayayattam appakam 
patikarantaran disva maybate sukhasaMaya 

606. Gittassanantaram cittam pavattantam nirantaram 
uppajjitva nirujjhantam api dipasikha viya 

607. Lahuppavattito tattha adisvana aniccatam 
niccan ti patiganhati pamatto cittasantatim 

608. Dabbale paccayayatte nissare khandhapancake 
saririndriyavinnanasamavayena sadhitam 
suriyakantindhanadiccasambhutam iva pavakam 

609. Kiriyam avijananto atta atthiti mannati 
mannanto Marapasena asasannena bajjhati 

610. Baddho tena yathakamakaraniyo va hoti so 
ajjhohato va balisam maccho amisatanhaya 

611. Appamatto tu dhammanam sabhavam anugahati 
sabhavam anugahanto mannaniyam na passati 

612. Tato so tibhavam disva nissaram bhangurani 

dukham 
narake ciravattho va tato nibbindate bhasam 
618. Tato so sattasankhare virajjati na rajjati 
viratto na cirass' eva vimuccati samahito 



72 BADDHAMMOPiYANA. 

614. Yimnttisaram nathassa sasanam saradassino 
appamattassa vasato sa vimntto na dallabha 

615. Tasma hi appamadena vihareyya sagaravo 
pattam paramavlrehi patthento paramam padam 

616. Iti Saddhammopayanam idam atigambhiram 

amalavipalattham 
nddissa Baddhasomam nparacitam ganthabhirii- 
nam 

617. Mandanam dbammakathana yanabhiiinanam api ca 

sngamataram 
bhavatuti suttiyuttim avokkamitva avitthinnam 

618. Tbata ciram saddhammo dhammadhara ca idha 

titthantu 
sangbo bbavata samaggo sabbo loko snkhibhayatu 

619. Mama Saddbamopayanaracanussahena janitapun- 

nena 
bbavata sakalo pi loko tilokanittbaranasamatthiyo 

620. Buddbapadena sabitam laddba manasasambhavam 
sasane pabbajitvana nalam bbikkbn pamajjitnm 

621. Eiklva andam camariva valadbim 

• • • ■ 

piyam va puttam nayanam va ekakam 
tatb' eva sllam anurakkbamanaka 
supesala botba sada sagaraya 



1. Dittbamittadittbamitta sabbe sappurisadayo 
anamoditva-m-imam puilnam papanantu sivam 

padam 

2. Bajarajadbirajano maccamaccadisadbavo 
anumoditva-m-imam punnam sadbayantu siyam 

padam 
S. Sabbe satta ca bbuta ca bita ca abita ca me 

anumoditva-m-imam punnam bodbayantu sivam 
padan ti 

Pattidananumodanayi 
4. Bhavabbave samsaranto yava nibbanapattiya 
jatissarena nanena tibetupatisandbiko 



NOTES TO SADDHAMMOPAYANA. 



78 



5. Uppannnppannabuddhesu piiretva sabbaparami 
Mangalo viya sambuddho hutva loke anuttaro 

6. Samsare gamsarantanam sattanam hitamavaham 

• • • • • 

dhammanavaya te netva tarayissam bhaYannavati 

7. Iti 'nekehi namehi kittiya ca mahesina 
vutthanagaminisatta parisnddha vipassana 

8. Pnbbayogo bahusaccam desabhasa ca agamo 
paripaccha adhigamo garasannissayo tatha 
mittasampatti c' evapi patisambhidapaccayati 



Notes. 

[For the present text of the Saddhammopayana I have had the rise of a 
MS. (in Sinhalese writing) in the British Museum, Oriental, No. 2248, and 
the very accurate edition (in Sinhalese character) with Sanna hy Batu- 
wantud&ve Pandit printed at the S astrftdhara Press, ISTf. The differences 
between the MS. and the printed text are not very numerous or important. 
I have distinguished between va =: eva and va = iva by printing 'va 
whenever it stands for eva.] 



PAQE. 


V. 




PAQE. 


V. 




87. 


27. 


MS. capi. B. c'eva. 


39. 


65. 


B. patiyedo. 




30. 


MS. -atthiko 


40. 


68. 


B. sampasannita. 


88. 


35. 


MS. rajjadano ucit- 
tayo. The Sanna 




73. 


MS. sndubbaddham 

• 

B. na subuddham 

• 






divides rajjadano- 




80. 


MS. vancana. 






citataya into rajja- 




81. 


MS. mittabhijjanti 






dane and ncitataya. 






karana. 

• 




44. 


Kanakacchopa- 
mena for Kana- 

• 

kacchapopainena. 
See Theri G. v. 




84. 


MS. yam yam nijj- 
hati . . . tasseva 
ijjhati annayen- 
anna. 






600, Com. p. 215. 


41. 


85. 


MS. omits yo. 




49. 


MS. ca. 




92. 


MS. cittata. B.vicitta. 






B. va . . . 




98. 


MS. lobhadhiggahita 






khanaggassatipa 






ante. 






tanam. 

• 


42. 


103. 


MS. andhakarakata- 


89. 


55. 


B. sampavacahi. 






nana. 



74 



MOTES TO BADDHAHHOPAYANA. 



PAGE. 


V. 




PAOE. 


V. 




42. 


104. 


MS. virupatova. 
B. virupateva ac- 
cording to San- 


46. 


181. 


MS. . . . viravanto 
vidbavanto ito 
tato 






na — virupata 


47. 


189. 


MS. adikkhantera. 






iva. 




194. 


MS. kotisimb- 

• 




108. 


MS. afLnamaniiava- 
lambiya. 






all (see Telaka- 
taha G. v. 38). 




113. 


assasingo, 'horns 
of a horse/ is not 






B. kutasimbali 

• 

MS. c'eva. B. capi. 






the usual expres- 




198. 


MS. tahim. 

• 






sion to denote any- 




201. 


MS. hi patikarattho 






thing impossible 






pi dukkhamo 






or extraordinary. 


48. 


210. 


MS. papakammani- 






We expect to find 






sevanan ti 






sasa-singo — sasa- 






MS. adds after V. 210 






visana, * the horns 






punnakammarato 






of a hare' (see 






siya ti ettha 






Jat. III. p. 477, V. 


49. 


225. 


MS. adds vigatupa- 






80 ; Telak, 66). 






kilesehi desitanus- 


43. 


128. 


MS. pi ca. 






satiti ya. 






B. api. 




227. 


MR. garupadeso ga- 




135. 


MS. ayam. 






mato. 






B. pyayam. 




231. 


MS. saranena sara- 




137. 


MR. avejjhaharabho- 






nattanam. 

« 






jinam. 




235. 


MS. afinahi sam- 


44. 


144. 


MS. khalupamsum- 






patti. 






hi. 




242. 


MS. vahim. 




153. 


MS. nasarajjuhi. 






B. yamhi. 






B. nasarajjumhi. 


50. 


, 247. 


MS. papakammara- 


45. 


159. 


B. akottetvana. 






tavasa. 




160. 


MS. y a vane . . . 
passanta. 




248. 


sabbotuka (seo 
Anagata Vamsa v. 




172. 


MS. matito. 






15-17). 


46. 


178, 


179. These are from 
Anguttara III. 35. 4. 




252 


. MS. kamajasu- 
kham. 




179. 


MS. pharitva. 
B. phuta. 


62 


. 281 


, MR. khane. 
B. khate. 



NOTES TO 3ADDHAMM0PAYANA. 



75. 



PAOE 


V 




PAGE 


V. 




52. 


277. 


MR. katassavavag- 


59. 


406. 


MS. sahapubbam. 






anthesu parisam 




407. 


MS. viriyadhigatam. 


1 




akatassavam. 

• 




412. 


MS. tatthato. 


52. 


282. 


MS. patato va. 




417. 


MS. garusupi. 






B. pateva. 


60. 


426. 


B. lamaka paccaya. 






Sanna' pato iva. 




433. 


MS. bala avajjitanau 




290. 


MS. avaso anabha- 






ca. 


1 




yissami. 


61. 


443. 


MS. anugamikatac- 


53. 


294. 


MS. akatasato. 






cbaya. 




297. 


MS. itthanimittani. 

• • 




449. 


MS. paccayabbivek- 




312. 


MS. appadusiyo. 






kbanam. 

• 


54. 


313. 


MS. saggunojaharo. 




452. 


MS. kilesummula- 




324. 


MS. yamhi. 






karanabbavana. 




325. 


MS. tuttham hatt- 

• • • • • 


62. 


464. 


MS. tadabbaVo. 






hatthasiddhiya. 


63. 


476. 


MS. boti atebbe. 




326. 


MS. paralokikam. 




490. 


MS. mettadijam. 




329. 


MS.-sadhakathaya. 


64. 


494. 


MS. malam. 

• 


55. 


338. 


MS. ameyyanan tu 






B. calam. 

• 






santanam dussila. 


65. 


505. 


MS. anamattaggebi 




340. 


MS. anayasutta- 






saiDsare. 

« 






yuttiya. 




507. 


B. pariyesantapi. 




344. 


MS. vinayadim. 




508. 


sannanam cf. Dbp.. 


56. 


353. 


MS. jivitukamo. 






V. 327. 




868. 


MS. nattha kapi viy a. 




514. 


MS. kusalodakam. 




362. 


MS. parikkapato. 


66. 


522. 


MS. desayi desaka- 


57. 


370. 


MS. nirajam. 






yaro deseta ca 




380. 


MS. adbakkhipanto. 






duUabbo. 




382. 


MS. athava corajett- 




524. 


MS. betubi. 






hassa ko na gara- 




629. 


MS. analliyanti. 






heyya jivikam. 




632- 


-3. MS. gabauam. 


58. 


385. 


MS. Rakko ti. 


67. 


546. 


MS. pubbopakaras- 




388. 


MS. na. B. nu. 






sa. 




396. 


MS. vanacchadana- 




548. 


MS. pujayantassa. 






colam. 




560. 


MS. asiti. 




397. 


MS. sahavajjito. 


68. 


556. 


MS. parivarasampa- 




400. 


MS. atthaya. 






dam • . • matam.- 

• 


59. 


405. 


MS. addbita. 




557- 


8. MS. upattbeti. 



76 



NOTES TO SADDHAUUOPlYANA. 



PAOS. T. 




PAGE. T. 




68. 559. 


MS. tena anacchai- 


71. 605. 


. . . paccayamat- 




antassa. 




tam appakam pa- 


562. 


MS. pabhangnnena. 




tikarakaram. 

• 




• • . anumatto. 


607. 


MS. paniganbati. 


S9. 666. 


MS. ca. B. va. 


608. 


MS. surakantin- 


571. 


MS. puMakaram so. 




dbanadiccasam- 


573. 


MS. nimuggam. 




bbutam. 


577. 


MS. maranaggaha- 


611. 


MS. bi. B. tu. 




kinne. 


612. 


MS. bbangnnam. 


70. 580. MS.ana8sarati...ca. 


72. 615. 


Here ends tbe " Ap- 


581. 


MS. visesata. 




pamadanisamsa- 


584. B. mahoghon eva. 




gatba." 




MS. and Sanna 


617. 


MS. pica. B. apica. 


t 


mahoghena va. 




MS. avittbinnam. 


588. 


MS. nidbikandam. 


618. 


MS. tbatum ciram 

• • • 


589. 


MS. acorabarano 




saddbammo sad- 




(BeeKb.viii.9, 15). 




dbammadbara id- 


590. 


MS. pajjotenavabba- 




ba tbatum. 

a . 




sita, altered from 


619. 


MS. samattbo ti. 




pajjotenevabbasita 


In the MR., 11. 618, 619 




.... katamsita 

• 


follow. 


620, 621. 




pariggaba. 


After line 621, MS. adds— 


592. 


MS. -suvannamani 


" Iti bhadanta Anandatthere- 




siddbibi. 


na katam Saddhamopayanas- 


593, 


MS. sukbavissanka- 


sa saMaharanam samattam." 

• • • 




caribi. 


621. 


Tbis verse is bor- 


694. 


MS. padbanllavijita. 




rowed from Bud- 


595. 


MS. bojjbangakusu- 




dhagbosa's Sum- 




makinna. 

• • 




angala Digb. I. 1. 


71. 596. 


MS. viravebi ya. 




7, p. 56. 


602. 


MS. attaniti vipari- 


72. 1. 


MS. dalbamittadit- 




yaye. 




tbamitta, but at end 


604. 


MS. battbabarika- 




of Sanna dittba^. 

• • 




aggiva. . . . iriya 


3. 


Pattidananumoda- 




patbikacakkena 




nayi not in MS. 




• baraniyam. 




text, occurs at 


605. 


MS. pabbangunam 




end of Sanna. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



77 



Verses 7 and 8 are not in 
the MS. text, but occar at end 
of Sanna. 



Instead of these lines, MS. 
has, '' subham atthu sayam- 
bhu hessam." 



Index of Subjects and Words. 



A. 

Amsa, 154. 
Akatannu, 31. 
Akampa, 594. 
Akkhana, 4, 6, 15, 16. 
.Akkhama, 95. 
Akkhana, 237. 
Akkhi, 380. 

-gandaka, 103. 
Akkhika, 286. 
Akhila, 494. 
Ankara, 273. 
Ankusa, 147. 
Agga, 243, 328, 349, 352. 

-puggala, 92, 558. 
Aggi, 33, 199, 352, 370, 404, 

584. 
Agha, 51. 
Anga, 83, 159, 361, 455-6. 

-paccanga, 188, 543. 

ekekanga, caturanga, 
tivanga, duvanga, 462, 
an-anga, 361. 
Angara, 82, 195, 208. 
Accanta, 11, 28, 29, 85, 288. 
Acci, 250. 
Accuta, 47. 

Acchara, 244, 298, 490. 
Acchindati, 122. 
Acchera, 298, 244. 
Ajjana, 98. 



Ajjita, 98. 

Ajjhayasa, 219, 518. 

Ajjholambati, 284, 296. 

Ajjhohata, 610. 

Anjana, 286. 

Anjasa, 328, 595. 

AMadattika, 394. 

Annu, 252. 

Attita, 205. 

Attbana, 505. 

Atthi, 46, 103. 

Atthi-karoti, 220. 

Addha, 270, 312, 548, 540-1, 

561. 
Addbata, 316. 
Anda, 621. 

-ja, 275. 
Annava, 38, 433, 508. 
Atandita, 46, 100, 336, 450. 
Atikkama, 64. 
Atikkamati, 341, 346, 348, 

349, 353, 373. 
Atikkamanacitta, 64. 
Ati 

-ghora, 285. 

-tuccha, 430. 

-dukkba, 95. 

-manda, 204, 488. 

-mandaka, 273. 

-lukha, 409. 

-vissuta, 473. 



78 



IXDEX OF SUBJECTS ASD WORDS. 



Ati 

-santa, 496. 

-hattha, 823. 
Atipataka, 49. 
Atipati, 50. 
Atimannati, 609. 
Atiriccati, 23, 126. 
Atnla, 345, 496, 578. 
Attattha, 28, 70. 
Atta-sakha, 30. 

an-atta, 45. 
Attha, 28, 29, 30, 37, 65, 99. 

anattba, 87. 
Atthika,30,206,322,334-5.341 
Atthi, 332, 334, 374, 403. 
Adinnadaji, 78. 
Addita, 37, 281. 
Adhamsija, 308. 
Adhama, 387. 
Adhika. 19, 337, 447, 514. 
Adhiggahlta, 98. 
Adhippava, 62. 
Adhippayaka, 66. 
Adhimutti, 378. 
Anamattagga, 505. 
Anaya, 862. 
Anala, 586. 
Anavajja, 436. 
Anamisa, 521. 
Anavila, 479. 

Anicca, 365, 466, 487, 492. 
Anila, 594. 
Anivattiya, 13. 
Ann, 271, 346. 
Anukula, 297, 312. 
Anukalaka, 242. 
Anagamika, 443. 
Anugamiya, 311. 



Anngahati, 611. 
Anupassl, 411. 
Annpajra, 405. 
Annpalaka, 474. 
Annposiya, 318. 
Annbhayati, 290. 
AnabhaTiya, 34, 293. 
Annmatta, 347. 
Annmana, 74. 
Anumodaka, 512. 
Anumodati, 501, 510, 514. 
Anumodana, 213, 218, 516, 

568. 
Annmmatta, 205. 
Anolomika, 65, 66. 
Annrakkbati, 32. 
Annrakkbana, 449. 
Anarakkamanaka, 621. 
AnoTata, 425. 
Anasara, 91. 
t Anosari, 528. 
Anussati, 225, 231, 482, 581-2. 
Anussarati, 580-2, 583, 587. 
Anesana, 392, 427. 
Anodaka, 443. 
Anopama, 237. 
Antima, 278. 
Andbakara, 14, 280. 
Andbikata, 576. 
Anna, 106, 214. 
Annapa (=anna+apo), 100. 
Anv-avekkbana, 449. 
Apakka, 102. 
Apakkamati, 294. 
Apakara, 283. 
Apagama, 508. 
Apacayi, 549. 
Apattbita, 79. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



79 



Apaneti, 63. 
Apaviddha, 366. 
Apaya, 5, 43, 75. 
Apunna, 54, 75. 
Appameyya, 338. 
Appadusiya, 312. 
Apparajakkhaka, 519. 
Appesakkha, 89. 
Appita, 233. 
AbbhanamodaDa, 218. 
Abbhudireti, 514. 
Abbhuta, 345, 496. 
Abyapajjha, 397. 
Abhijappati, 99. 
Abhijanati, 550. 
Abhijjha, 56, 69. 
Abhinna, 228, 470, 482. 
Abhitunna, 281. 
Abhinibbati, 450. 
Abhinibbuta, 35. 
Abhinivesa, 71. 
Abhipilita, 278, 279. 
Abhimandita, 17. 
Abhimaddati, 288. 
Abhirata, 82, 563. 
Abhivaddhati, 288, 523. 
Abhivadaua, 549. 
Abhivaddhani, 68. 
Abhivanneti, 588. 
Abhisankharika, 309. 
Abhisangi, 566. 
Abhisamaya, 15, 467, 525. 
Abhisambhuta, 556. 
Abhisevana, 210. 
Abhejja, 312. 
Amata, 1, 209, 530, 571. 
Amatadayi, 6» 
Amejjha, 312, 363. 



Amala, 246, 591, 596. 
Amitabha, 255. 
Ambnja, 360. 
Ambuda, 270, 275. 
Ambhoda, 430. 
Ayo, 529. 
Arati, 476. 
Arittha. 279. 
Arindama, 276. 
Aribhuta, 493. 
Ariya, 254, 444. 
Arupa, 228, 463, 480. 
Arupaloka, 494. 
Alankara, 249. 
Alliyati, 102, 529. 
Avanjha, 345. 

Avagabati, 37, 327, 370, 383 
' Avaguntbana, 314. 
Avacarika, 254. 
Avannata, 88, 90. 
Avatthantara, 457. 
Avabbasaka, 14. 
Avabhasita, 590. 
Avamannati, 271. 
Avaruddha, 592. 
Avasa, 290. 
Avassam, 293. 
Avassusati, 46. 
Avici, 37, 194. 
Avitatba, 530. 
Avilopiya, 311. 
Avera, 338-9. 
Asankita, 435, 541. 
Asagguna, 382. 
Asannata, 417. 
Asama, 578. 
Asadharana, 589, 592. 
Asabiya, 94. 



80 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AKD WORDS. 



Asipattavana, 194. 
Asilittha, 489. 
Asuci, 378, 603. 
Asabha, 368. 
Asura, 366, 436. 
Assa, 367. 
Assaddhiya, 80. 
Assama, 277. 
Assavaniya, 82. 
Assada, 37, 51. 
Assasa, 299, 313. 
Assita, 401. 
Assuta, 377. 

A. 

Akara, 1, 36, 345. 

Akara, 363, 

Akasa, 42, 464. 

Akinna, 595. 

Akoteti, 159. 

Agama, 227, 249. 

Agamana, 224, 356. 

Agasa, 294. 

Acara, 441. 

Acinna, 90. 

Ajiva, 342, 375, 392. 

Ana, 347, 347, 576. 

Anatti, 59, 60, 354. 

Atapati, 123. 

Atapa, 396. 

Atura, 607. 

Adara, 2, 21, 39, 48, 207, 560, 

564. 
Adicca, 14, 17, 40. 
Adiccabandhu, 74. 
Aditta, 699. 
Adeyya, 83. 
Anana, 103. 



Anisamsa, 263. 

Apada, 312, 555. 

Apatba, 356. 

Apo, 100. 

Abaddha, 372. 

Abadba, 85. 

Abba, 286. 

Amattba, 333. 

Amaya, 397. 

Amisa, 374, 388, 610. 

Ayato, 257. 

Ayatta, 477, 605. 

Ayata, 407. 

Ayu, 234, 239, 240, 258. 

Arakkba, 357, 365. 

Arammana, 251. 

Aradbita, 510. 

Aruppasanna, 5, 10. 

Arubati, 188. 

Arogya, 234. 

Aroha, 317. 

Arobana, 299. 

Alamba, 245, 463. 

Alambana, 369, 387, 458, 

460. 
Alaya, 200. 
Aliyana, 190. 
Alassa, 567. 
Avajjita, 433. 
Avata, 33. 
Avuta, 391. 
Avarana, 12. 

Avaba, 15, 26, 98, 206, 228. 
Avasa, 247. 
Asanga, 361. 
Asajja, 325, 575. 
Asana, 222, 393.. 
Asaya, 246, 357, 488, 569. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



81 



Asava, 1. 

Asa, 78, 111, 498, 609. 
Asevita, 93, 237. 
Ahata, 187, 401. 
Aharana, 589. 
Ahara, 100, 395, 406. 
Aharika, 604. 

I. 

Iccha, 242, 320. 

-seccha = sa + iccha, 249. 
Ittha, 67. 
Itthi, 64, 79. 
Itthika, 79. 
Iddhi, 449. 
Iddhima, 32, 472. 
Inda, 276, 421. 
Indattana, 234. 
Indhana, 608. 
Indriya, 280, 342, 364, 365, 

371, 449, 473. 
Iriyapatha, 604. 
Isi, 200, 384. 
Issattha, 390. 
Issamanaka, 89. 
Issara, 348, 431. 
Issariya, 418, 583. 
Issariyata, 422. 
Issa, 313, 510. 
Issaluka, 97. 
Isaka, 586. 

U. 

Ukka, 573. 
Ukkattha, 506. 
Ugga,' 286. 
Uggadanda, 304. 
Uggaheti, 520. 



Uggama, 594. 

Ujuka, 321. 

Ujjhiya, 494. 

Ulara, 26, 260, 416. 

Ularata, 254. 

Utuka, 248. 

Udagga, 323. 

Udara, 102. 

Udaggata, 298. 

Udadhi, 322, 577. 

Udana, 514. 

Udara, 429, 591. 

Udaya, 40, 230, 258, 261. 

Udikkhati, 308. 

Udeti, 14, 41, 442, 488. 

Uddisati, 502. 

Uddhacca, 459. 

Upakatta, 499. 

Upakappati, 501, 504. 

Upakarana, 69. 

Upakara, 283, 447, 498, 539, 
546. 

Upakari, 540, 546, 559. 

Upakkama, 58. 

Upakkilesa, 216. 

Upaklesa, 225. 

Upagama, 406. 

Upajayati, 97, 237, 532. 

Upajivika, 501. 

Upatthana, 560. 

Upatthapeti, 356. 

Upatthambha, 565. 

Upadayaka, 319. 

Upadesa, 227. 

Upaddava, 267, 398. 

Upanissaya, 265, 320. 

Upabhoga, 268, 341, 547. 
I Upabhojiya, 411. 
7 



82 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



Upaparikkhatiy 589. 

Upama, 29, 44, 259- 

Upayati, 679. 

Upaladdha, 4, 386. 

Uparacita, 616. 

Uparujjhati, 280. 

Upavanneti, 487. 

Upalaliya, 37i5. 

Upalalita, 301. 

Upasama, 587. 

Upasamana, 335. 

Upasadhiya, 820. 

Upasobhita, 593. 

Upaya, 10, 12, 850, 885, 889. 

TJpayana, 616, 619. 

TJpagata, 280. 

Upekkha, 461. 

XJposatha, 489. 

TJppatana, 140. 

Uppadeti, 589. 

Ubbigga, 8, 77, 291. 

Ubbillabhava, 

Ummatta, 88. 

Ummula, 452. 

Uyyana, 248. 

Uru, 845, 592. 

UUikkhati, 428. . 

Ussaha, 49, 228, 884, 585, 

586, 619. 
XJssinghati, 166. 

E. 

Ekagga, 458. 
Ekaggata, 460. 
Ekajalikata, 202. 
Ekapuggalasutta, 44. 
Ekanta, 191. 
Erapatta, 347. 



0. 
Okasa, 15. 
Ogha, 483, 584. 
Ocita, 887. 
Ocitata, 35, 887. 
Ojohara, 818. 
Otatta, 578. 
Otthata, 246. 
Odana, 118. 
Onaddha, 182. 
Opama, 93. 
Obhasa, 825. 
Olokana, 479. 
Osadha, 571. 

K. 

Kaccba, 104. 
Kantaka, 102, 201. 
Katannu, 509, 540, 544. 
KataMuta, 497, 544. 
Katavedi, 509. 
Kanta, 608. 
Kapanata, 815. 
Kappa, 256, 257. 
Kappita, 247. 
Kampa, 401. 
Kama, 425. 
Kamala, 825. 
Kammakarana, 7. 
Kammatthana, 493. 
Kammapatba, 56, 57. 
Kammi, 196, 292. 
Karana, 59. 
Karuna, 88, 287. 
Kalaba, 135. 
Kasa, 147. 
Kasi, 390. 
Kassapa, 892, 472. 



INDBX OF SUBJECTS AND WOBDS. 



83 



Jiakana, 514. 


Kottha, 257. 


Xanakaccha, 44. 


Kotisimbali, 194. 


Xanana, 574. 


Kopina, 106. 


Eamaguna, 261. 


Komarabhacca, 351. 


Xamacchanda, 459. 


Kovida, 350. 


1 Xamaloka, 233, 261. 


Kosa, 542. 


Eamavacarika, 254. 




Xarunna, 509. 


KH. 


Kala,danda, 287. 


Khana, 4,16,17, 45, 46, 584. 


Kayika, 55. 


Khata, 281. 


Xarunika, 330, 557. 


Khattiya, 420. 


Xalahatthi, 195. 


Khanati, 394. 


Kasu, 208. 


Khanti, 473. 


Kiki, 621. 


Khamana, 202. 


Xitti, 234. 


Ebanu (and kbanu), 13. 


-sadda, 276. . 


Khara, 194, 281.' 


Kibbisa, 204. 


Khittacitta, 88. 


Xibbisaka, 290. 


Khinna, 80. 


Kimi, 603. 


Khujja, 453. 


Kimu, 137. 


Khuddadesa, 343. 


Kilesa, 455, 6. 


Khuppipasa, 9, 101, 507. 


Kileseti, 364. 


Khepa, 42. 


Kisa, 101. 




Kukkucca, 459. 


G. 


Kukkura, 90. 


Gagana, 428. 


Kukkula, . 194. 


Ganiyatx, 434. 


Kucchi, 373, 381. 


Gandaka, 103. 


Kujati, 166. 


Gati, 320. 


Kuncita, 102. 


Gathita, 394, 407-8. 


Kuthita, 132. 


Gandha, 243, 246, 425. 


Tfuditthi, 86. 


Gantha, 616. 


Knmbha, 195. 


Gamana, 55. 


Kula, 234. 


Gambhira, 530. 


Kusa, 349. 


Gamma, 254. 


Kusita, 391. 


Garahati, 382. 


Xusuma, 246, 595. 


Garu = guru, 1, 74. 


Kuhana, 375. 


Garu, 494. 


£esa, 103. 


Garubhava, 42. 



84 



n^DEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



Garuka, 620. 
Gala, 379. 
Gahattha, 875. 
Gahana, 12, 582. 
Garni, 286, 297. 
Gadha, 894. 

GUana, 222, 666-7, 560. 
Gimha, 276. 
Gihi, 376, 426. 
Gunaddha, 812, 661. 
Gutti,'341. 
Guru, 227, 417. 
Gutha, 194. 
Guhana, 66. 
Guhayati, 189. 
Gocara, 866, 867, 467. 
Gopita, 398. 
Gova^atta, 881. 
Ghata, 319, 829. 
Ghatati, 426, 460. 
Ghatabindu, 201. 
Ghara, 20. 

C. 

Cakka, 604. 
Gakkavatti, 288, 468. 
Caficala, 817, 698. 
Gatugguna, 240. 
Caturanga, 64. 
Caturangika, 68. 
Canda, 41, 690, 698. 
Candaka, 92. 
Candanika, 182. 
Gamari, 621. 
Gamma, 140. 
Garati, 241. 
Gala, 480, 494. 
Gaga, 214, 828. 



Gari, 241, 699. 

Garu, 428, 612. 

Gavana, 61. 

Gaveti, 63. 

Gitta, 68, 64. 

Gitta, 241, 264. 

Ginta, 166, 216 

Ginteti, 289. 

Givara, 898, 396. 

Getana, 63, 67, 72, 211, 226, 

Getiya, 428, 430. 

Gela, 699. 

Godita, 609. 

Gora, 813, 867, 882. 

Gola, 396. 

Ghaddeti, 267. 

Ghatta, 448. 

Ghavi, 363. 

Ghadana, 396. 

Ghaya, 128, 443. 

Gheda, 349. 

J. 

Jacca, 416k 
Jala, 12, 86, 90. 
Jantu, 67, 286, 297. 
Jambudipa, 891. 
Jambudipaka, 28. 
Jara, 278. 
Jara, 288. 
Jala, 246, 401. 
Java, 278. 
Jala, 60, 314. 
Jala, 60. 

Jighaccha, 118, 888. 
Jigucchiya, 382, 408. 
Jinna, 666. 
Jinnaka, 299. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



85 



Jina, 372. 

Jeguccha, 608. 

Jetavana^ 512. 

Jhana, 236, 422, 457, 462-3. 

Jhayi, 255. 

p. TH. 
Pahati, 488. 
Thiti, 537. 

T. 

Taggata = tadgata, 464. 

Taca, 46, 102, 103. 

Tanha, 395, 409. 

Tanu, 363. 

Tamba, 286. 

Talita, 80. 

Taieti, 151. 

Taruna, 169. 

Tana," 224, 289. 

Tina, 573. 

Tidasa, 411, 420, 478. 

Tinha, 381. 

Tiracchana, 8. 

Tiriya, 96. 

Tiloka, 29, 276, 491. 

Tujjati, 279. 

Tuccha, 431. 

Tevijja, 420. 

Toseti, 304. 

TH. 

Thaddha, 90. 
Thana, 360. 
Thira, 321. 
Thina, 459. 
Thula, 101, 346. 
Theyya, 55, 61. 



D. 

Da, 1, 26, 72. 

Dalidda, 89, 528. 

Daliddiya, 78. 

Danda, 286, 399. 

Danta, 360. 

Dassana, 402, 428, 466, 512. 

Dassaniyatara, 325. 

Dassavi, 558. 

Dassi, 409, 536, 614 

Dahana, 20. 

Datha, 286. 

DathI, 286. 

Dana, 20, 35, 211-3, 228, 

264. 

-pati, 275, 303. 
Dayaka, 276. 
Dayi, 214. ^r 

Dayika, 211, 229. 
Dara, 55, 64, 79, 517. 
Daraka, 517. 
Daruna, 5, 7, 78, 286. 
Dasabyata, 498. 
Daha, 201. 

Ditthadhamma, 272, 470-1. 
Ditthi, 13, 333. 
Dina, 239. 
Dibba, 239. 

-cakkhu, 482. 
Disangama, 443. 
Dighayuka, 511. 
Dina, 188, 324-5. 
Dinatta, 78. 
Dipa, 315, 606. 
Dipeti, 49, 349. 
Dukkara, 18. 

Dukkaratta, 20, 24, 29, 36. 
Dukkha, 30, 34. 



86 



IKDEX OF BIJBJECTS AND WOBDS. 



Dukkhama, 201. 
Duggati, 208, 821. 
Duggandha, 80, 603. 
Duttha, 86, 484 
Duddama, 867. 
Dunnlta, 866. 
Duppeyya, 158 
Dubbaca, 95, 197. 
Duminda, 482. 
Durakkha, 898. 
Duratikkama, 95. 
Duratikkamana, 298. 
Dubbala, 262. 
Bummati, 292. 
Duranta, 95, 298. 
Durasada, 884. 
Purukkhepa, 847. 
DuUabha, 17, 27. 
Dullabhatta, 40, 46. 
Dussaha, 95, 118, 196. 
Dusslla, 888. 
Diita, 287. 
Dusana, 458. 
Diiseti, 861, 879, 884. 
Deddubha, 292. 
Deyyadhamma, 881. 
Deva, 240. 

-loka, 252. 
Desaka, 217, 219, 519, 522, 

526. 
Desana, 6l8, 219, 524, 568, 

595. 
Deseti, 219, 522, 526 
Deha, 868, 899, 603. 
Dovarika, 856. 
Dosa, 33, 43, 53. 
DTara, 54, 856. 



Dh. 

Dhamseti, 357, 484. 

Dhaja, 428, 594. 

Dhanissariya, 418. 

Dhammadhara, 616. 

Dhara, 595. 

Dhavati, 378. 

Dhiti, 594. 

Dhura, 355, 392, 371, 413. 

Dhuri, 468. 

Dhuva, 831. 

N. 

Nana, 78, 447. 

Natakari, 352. 

Nati, 407, 505. 

Napeti, 389. 

Neyya, 26, 269, 406, 505- 

N. 

Nakha, 104. 
Nata, 880. . 
Nadi, 21, 194, 574. 
Nanda, 473. 
Nandana, 248. 
Nayana, 448, 621. 
Naraka, 32, 492, 612. 
Nahaxu, nharu, 46, 103. 
Naga, 436, 586. 
Nadita, 245. 
Natha, 307. 
Nayaka, 491. 
Nava, 321. 
Nasa, 58, 319. 
Nasa, 158. 
Nasiya, 510. 
Nikkaruna, 508. 
Nikkhitta, 816. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



87 



Niggata, 165. 
Niggamana, 172. 
Nigghosa, 245. 
Nigrodha, 270. 
Nijjita, 860. 
Nittha, 72, 285. 
Nittharana, 384, 619. 
Niddaya, 143, 159. 
Niddittha, 457, 500. 
Nidhi,"528, 588. 
Nindita, 254, 361. 
Nipphala, 504. 
Nipphadeti, 319, 426. 
Nibbatta, 226. 
Nibbatteti, 470. 
Nibbana, 17, 26, 41, 260, 386, 

411, 467, 496, 489, 536. 
Nibbapeti, 552. 
Nibbindati, 612. 
Nibbuti, 48, 415, 519. 
Nibbetheti, 153. 
Nibbijjhati, 153. 
Nimitta, 285, 297. ^ 
Nimmala, 250. 
Nimmugga, 573. 
Niyata, 292, 302. 
Niratthika, 68. 
Niraya, 7, 285. 
Niramisa, 475, 477. 
Nirahara, 389. 
Nirujjhati, 606. 
NUlajja, 882. 
Nivarana, 896. 
Nisevita, 373. 
Nisevana, 406. 
Nissanga, 371, 398, 411, 473, 

512. 
Nissarana, 579. 



Nissara, 51, 608, 612. 
Nihita, 811. 
Nihina, 86. 
Niraja, 370. 
Niruja, 496. 
Nicavutti, 88. 
Niyati, 292, 302. 
Nila, 246, 270, 360. 
Nivarana, 459, 493. 
Nutthubhita, 121. 
Netta, 88, 330, 360, 448. 
Nerayika, 193, 198. 

P. 

Pakara, 94, 466. 
Pakkhandati, 13, 352, 602 
Pakkhi, 245. 
Paccakkha, 416. 
Paccanga, 83. 
Paccantavisaya, 11. 
Paccautima, 5. 
Paccaya, 232, 403, 410. 
Paccavekkhati, 412. 
Paccavekkhana, 413. 
Paccekabodhi, 589. 
Pacchanutapa, 288. 
Pajjota, 590. 
Panna, 343. 
Patikkhitta, 346. 
Patiganhati, 607. 
Patiggaha, 264, 266, 316. 
Patiggahaka, 268. 
Paticcbati, 354. 
Patinna, 59. 
Patinfiaya, 376. 
Patidhavati, 167 
Patipakkha, 211, 452. 
Patipakkhika, 216. 



'^ 



88 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WOBDS. 



Patipajjati, 80. 

Patipatti, 28, 29, 87, 40, 218, 

521. 
Patibhaveti, 24. 
Pativata, 425. 
Pativedha, 65. 
Fatisankhana, 893. 
Patisankhaya, 894. 
Patisedhana, 897. 
Patiseveti, 896, 408. 
Patthana, 821. 
Panidha, 844. 
Pandaka, 79. 
Pandara, 480. 
Panhi, 147, 158. 
Patapeti, 678. 
Patikara, 201, 498, 605. 
Patitthattha, 819. 
Patoda, 867. 
Patta, 245. 
Patti, 229, 879. 
Patha, 241, 595. 
Patthana, 69. 
Fattharati, 424. 
Pattheti, 66, 819, 518. 
Pada, 47, 616. 
Paditta, 208. 
Padipa, 250. 
Padipeti, 63, 832, 428. 
Padissati, 427. 
Padiyati, 502, 523. 
Paduma, 859. 
Padesa, 252. 
Padesanfiu, 487. 
Padhana, 594. 
Papata, 208, 282, 358. 
Pabala, 75. 
Pabbata, 852, 545, 574. 






Pabhanga, 51, 558. 
Pabhangura, 562, 605. 
Pabha, 250. 
Pamajjati, 16, 620. 
Pamanaka, 441. 
Pamada, 600-1. 
Paminati, 537. 
Pamoda, 528, 568. 
Pamodeti, 248. 
Payata, 100. 
Payoga, 60, 61, 63, 400. 
Payojana, 895. 
Payojeti, 262. 
Fayujjati, 400. 
Para, 86, 45. 
Parakkama^ 258. 
Parakkamati, 175. 
Paranimittavatti = Parani- 

mitta vasavatti, 439. 
Paraloka, 816, 827. 
Paralokika, 531. 
Paralokiya, 326. 
Paramattha, 332-8. 
Parikappati, 862, 602. 
Parikittita, 224, 601. 
Parikujati, 145 
Parikkhati, 418, 553. 
Parikkhana, 408. 
Parikkha, 532. 
Parikkhitta, 596. 
Pariggayha, 501. 
Pariggaha, 61, 64, 815, 590. 
Pariggahita, 64. 
Pariccajati, 539. 
Pariccatta, 374. 
Paricita, 409. 
Paricchata, 102. 
Parinama, 265. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AKD WOBDS. 



89 



Paritassati, 476. 
Paritta, 251, 261. 
Parittaka, 42. 
Paritajjita, 147. 
Parittana, 896. 
Paridipeti, 305, 491. 
Pariduseti, 409. 
Parinibbati, 584. 
Parininna, 103. 
Paripita, 571. 
Paripucchaka, 90. 
Paripureti, 371. 
Paribhunjati, 394. 
Parimaddana, 578. 
Parimohita, 206. 
Pariyatti, 534. 
Pariyantika, 440. 
Pariyutthita, 581. 
Pariyesati, 506. 
Parirakkhiya, 343. 
Parivannita, 557. 
Parivara, 230, 555. 
Parisa, 277. 
Parisavana, 593. 
Parisincati, 595. 
Parisodhita, 414. 
Parissanta, 9, 101. 
Parisosita, 9. 
Parihara, 227. 
Parirundhati, 203. 
Palambati, 110. 
Parulha, 104. 
Pallanka, 47. 
Pavatti, 607. 
Pavadati, 114. 
Pavara, 421, 471. 
Paviveka, 476. 
Pasamsaka, 565. 



Pasamsana, 213. 
Pasamsa, 223, 231, 563. 
Pasamsiya, 563. 
Pasankamati, 277. 
Pasada, 407, 515, 543. 
Pasadaniya, 543. 
Passa, 154. 
Passanna, 38. 
Pahattha, 308. 
Pahatabba, 412. 
Pahayi, 500. 
Pahasa, 223. 
Pani, 147, 238. 
Patimokkha, 342, 355, 449. 
Pada, 199. 
Padapa, 270. 
Papa, 21, 52. 
Pamujja, 167. 
Paratthika, 273. 
Parami, 328. 
Pala, 285. 
Paleti, 33. 
Parisuddhi, 342. 
Pavaka, 608. 
Pasa, 314, 362, 609. 
Pasada, 299. 
Pasadika, 543. 
Pasamsiya, 231. 
Pasaua, 238. 
Pitthikantaka, 102. 
Pinda, 359, 390, 398, 529. 

-pata, 393. 
Pidahati, 321. 
Pipilika, 23. 
Pipasa, 288. 
Pipasita, 151. 
Piyatta, 66. 
Pilaudhana, 243. 



90 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



Pillaka, 164. 
Pisaca, 318. 
Pileti, 33. 
Piti, 247, 461. 

-bhakkha, 255. 
Puccha, 168. 
Pujaniya, 230, 551. 
Puja, 213,280, 542,551. 
Pujeti, 548. 
Pujiya, 542. 
Punja, 23, 286. 
Punna, 473. 
Puti,' 258. 
Puthujjana, 363. 
Pubbaka, 214. 
Pubbangama, 547. 
Putta, 30. 
Puppha, 550-1. 
Pura, 468, 496, 545. 
Punna, 4, 19, 20, 21, 24. 
Ponnakamma, 52. 
Peta, 97, 98, 100, 499, 503. 

-loka, 96. 
Pettivisaya, 9. 
Pesala, 621. 
Pesunna, 55, 66, 81. 
Peseti, 369. 
Potthaka, 363, 388. 

PH. 

Phandati, 291. 
Pharati, 476. 
Pharusa, 55, 67. 
Phala, 22, 24, 26, 75. 
Phalatta, 330. 
Pbalattana, 244. 
Phalati, 242, 272, 423. 



Phati, 544. 
Phasola, 101. 
PhuUa, 325, 360. 
Phusati, 124, 519. 
Phenila, 132. 

B. 

Bandhu, 74, 281. 
Bala, 284. 
Balavantari, 452. 
Balaka, 351. 
Bali, 359. 
Balisa, 610. 
Bavhabadba, 89. 
Bavhabadbattana, 77. 
Bahira, 376. 
Bindu, 124, 201. 
Bila, 23. 

Bija, 24, 270, 273, 318. 
Bibhaccha, 603. 
Byaggha, 388. 
Bahula, 11, 79. 
Bahulya, 77. 
Budha, 50, 449, 492. 
Buddba, 14, 17, 159-2. 

-putta, 46. 
Buddhasoma, 8, 616. 
Buddbi, 263. 
Bubbula, 262. 
Bojjhanga, 595. 
Bodhipakkhiyadbamma, 495. 
Bodhisatta, 334. 
Brahma, 255, 422, 436. 

-loka, 256, 260, 424, 485. 
Byathati, 287. 
Byasana, 289, 362, 508. 
Byapajjha, 338, 397. 
Byapanna, 70. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



91 



Byapada, 70, 85, 459. 
Brahminda, 41. 



BH. 

Bhakkha, 255, 388. 
Bhajati, 275. 
Bhanga, 48, 78. 
Bhangnra, 612. 
Bhanjaka, 570. 
Bhanda, 61. 
Bhatta, 118. 
Bhadda, 819, 829. 
Bhandava, 872. 
Bhayanaka, 7, 208. 
Bhava, 88, 888, 885. 
Bhaga, 256. 
Bhagi, 411, 475. 
Bhajana, 571. 
Bhayitabbaka, 95. 
Bhaxa, 81, 494. 
Bhavana, 15, 218, 216, 228, 

288, 451, 454. 
Bhaveti, 48. 
Bhasana, 68. 
Bhikkha, 890. 
Bhikkhu, 429. 
Bhinkara, 518. 
Bhindati, 47. 
Bhima, 196, 315. 
Bhiru, 207, 800, 616. 
Bhumma, 420. 
Bhumi, 22. 

-phalabhumi, 22. 
Bheda, 66, 457, 468. 
Bheri, 429. 
Bhesajja, 898, 897. 
Bhoga, 86, 228, 264-5, 888. 



Bhogava, 511. 
Bhojana, 52, 888, 407-8. 

M. 

Mamsa, 830, 898. 
Makasa, 50. 
Makkhika, 896, 529. 
Magga, 48, 288. 
Mangala, 551. 
Maccha, 610. 
Macchari, 89, 97. 
Macchera, 818, 510. 
Maccu, 295, 804. 
Majja, 267. 

-payi, 88. 

-pana, 87. 
Majjhima, 260. 
Mata, 55. 
Mandita, 244, 540. 
Mandaka, 292. 
Mattaka, 288. 
Maddana, 449. 
Maddi, 218. 
Madhura, 580. 
Manunnaginda, 245. 
Manussatta, 17, 18, 19, 27. 
Mano, 869. 

-maya, 259. 

-ratha, 34. 
Manta, 481. 
Mantaniputta, 475. 
Manda, 48, 86, 258, 451. 
Mandata, 19. 
Mayiira, 92. 
Marana, 292, 298. 
Mariyati, 139. 
Mala, 220. 
Mahaggha, 18. 



92 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



Mahagghata^ 26. 
Mahayania, 195. 
Mahi, 424, 472. 
Mahita, 276. 
Mahesakkha, 511. 
Mahesi, 215, 439. 
Mana, 500, 539. 
Manasa, 279, 284. 
Mani, 389, 417. 
Mara, 318, 449, 609. 
Marana, 295, 569. 
Masa, 239. 
Miginda, 593. 
Miccha-jiva, 215, 373, 376. 

"ditthi, 56, 71, 86. 
Mita, 196. 
Middha, 459. 
Minati, 585. 
Milata, 161. 
Mukha, 80, 304. 
Muccati, 402. 
Muccha, 288. 
Mucchita, 408. 
Mundiya, 51, 374. 
Muga, 12. 
Mula, 51, 316. 
Mulha, 302-3. 
Muti, 221. 
Mutta, 244, 860. 
Mutti, 492. 
Muda, 306, 808. 
Muddha, 262, 354. 
Muni, 255, 274, 559. 
Muninda, 11, 349. 
Muyhati, 282, 605. 
Musa-rata, 80, 

-vada, 65. 
Megha, 429. 



Metta, 484, 487. 
Mera, 347, 447, 594. 
Mokkha, 228, 265. 
Moggallana, 472. 
Modaka, 263, 510. 
Modana, 229. 
Moha, 14, 53. 

Y. 

Yathakkamam, 269. 
Yathabalam, 97. 
Yathasatti, 97. 
Yamaduta, 287. 
Yaso, 806, 518. 
Yassasi, 420. 
Yacaka, 324, 331. 
Yana, 297, 
Yuga, 468. 
Yutta, 244. 
Yutti, 340, 505, 617. 
Yoga, 454. 
Yogi, 468. 
Yojeti, 110, 359. 
Yojja, 568. 

R. 

Bamsi, 124. 
Bakkhana, 443. 
Bakkhasa, 189, 313, 866. 
Bakkhiya, 347. 
Bacana, 619. 
Baceti, 1, 619. 
Bajja, 234. 
Bajjati, 613. 
Bajju, 148, 153. 
Batthaddha, 594. 
Batthapala, 473. 
Bana, 231, 578. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



93 



Bananjaya, 498, 569. 
Eatana, 18, 241, 572. 
Bamati, 249. 
Bamma, 248, 512. 
Basa, 895, 409. 
Bahita, 8, 12. 
Baga, 68, 211. 
Baji, 593. 
Bittaka, 257. 
Bittahattha, 809. 
Bukkha, 242, 275. 
Badati, 281. 
Bupa, 228, 494. 
Buparupika, 236. 
Bupaxupabhava, 236. 
Buhira, 38. 
Bogi, 86. 
Bodhana, 57. 
Bopeti, 34, 318. 
Bomakupa, 119. 
Boruva, 195. 

L. 

Lakkhiya, 105. 
Lajja, 387. 
Lajjita, 35. 
Lata, 245 401. 
Laddhi, 65. 
Lava, 106. 
Layana, 158. 
Lapa, 102. 
Labha, 268. 
Labhi, 427. 
Lamaka, 28, 258, 426. 
Lalana, 887. 
Lalati, 168. 
Liyana, 190. 
Lndda, 286. 



Lepa, 895. 
Loka, 1, 19, 31 

-issara, 348. 
Lobha, 53, 266. 
Loma, 104. 
Lohaknmbha, 195. 

V. 

Vamsa, 474. 
Vanka, 286. 
Vaggu, 245. 
Yacchara, 239. 
Vaflcita, 804, 319, 331, 387, 
Vajjeti, 10, 11, 200. 
Vaddhana, 361, 
Vaddhi, 316. 
Vana, 395-6. 
Vanijja, 832, 390, 395. 
Vanita, 895. 
Vannana, 223, 486. 
Vattiia, 217. 
Vatthu, 54, 264. 
Yadhaka, 58. 
Vaddhana, 247, 307. 
Vana, 357. 
Vanta, 379, 408. 
Vandana, 221, 540. 
Varaha, 378. 
Vala, 139. 
VaU, 104. 
VaUita, 102. 
Vasa, 264. 
Vasanuga, 249. 
Vasati, 398. 
Vasavattika, 483. 
Vassa, 595. 
Vaca, 55. 
I Vacika, 55. 



94 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WOBDS. 



Vata, 896, 401. 

Vadi, 218, 456. 

Vareti, 100, 364. 

Valadhi, 621. 

Valuka, 244. 

Yahaka, 31. 

Vikappiya, 358. 

Yikkhandita, 486. 

Vikkhandiya, 450. 

Yikkhambhana, 455. 

Vikkhambheti, 456. 

Vikkhepa, 220, 460. 

Vigacchati, 523. 

Vigama, 388, 503. 

Vighatita, 314^ 

Vighasa, 389. 

Vicakkhana, 200, 393. 

Vicaya, 466. 

Vicarati, 133. 

Vicara, 461. 

Vicaliya, 444. 

Vicikiccha, 459. 

Vicitta, 92, 245. 

Vicintiya, 193, 273. 

Vicetana, 190. 

Vicinati, 344. 

Vicchadclana, 136. 

Vicchaddita, 121. 

Vicchinna, 34, 117, 370, 585. 

Vinnu, 45. 

Vijata, 121. 

Vijayati, 133. 

Vijanati, 44, 240, 272, 609. 

Vijju, 244, 598. 

Tiniieyya, 91, 211, 258, 305, 

340. 
Viniiata, 36. 
Vinnata, 429. 



Viniiana, 464, 608. 
Vitakka, 461. 
Vitarana, 569. 
Vitthinna, 391, 617. 
Vidayhati, 160. 
Vidarita, 381. 
Viddesaniya, 82. 
Vidha, 262. 
Vidhi, 336. 
Viddha, 20, 289. 
Vinaya, 344, 850. 
Vinayaka, 344, 561. 
Vinaseti, 59, 314, 546. 
Viniggata, 23. 
Vinicchita, 508. 
Vinijjita, 318. 
Vinimileti, 189. 
Vinimutta, 1, 4, 16, 225 
Vinivarana. 458. 
Vindu, 261! 
Vipakkha, 247. 
Vipakkhika, 71. 
Vipariyaya, 124, 338. 
Vipariyesati, 602. 
Vipassana, 457, 466. 
Vipaka, 12, 73, 197, 235. 
Vipula, 271. 
Viphala, 527. 
Viphalita, 188. 
Vibhavi, 382. 
Vibhaveti, 41, 330, 564. 
Vibhasita, 591. 
Vimana, 241, 297. 
Vimamsati, 91. 
Vimuccati, 613. 
Vimutti, 614. 
Vimokkha, 34, 264. 
Vimohita, 363. 



INDBX OF SUBJECTS AND WOBDS. 



95 



Viyoga, 77, 164. 

Virajjati, 613. . 

Virana, 579. 

Virata, 888. 

Virati, 215, 841. 

Viratta, 613. 

Virala, 101. 

Viravati, 179, 188, 291. 

Viriya, 343, 517. 

Viriyava, 475. 

Virupa, 85. 

Virodheti, 45, 496. 

Vilanghati, 168. 

Viliyati, 383. 

Viliyana, 201. 

Vivajjeti, 210, 353, 395, 399. 

Vivatta, 485. 

Vivasa, 291. 

Viveka, 471. . 

Visanka, 176. 

Visankita, 128. 

Visaflni, 117. 

Visada, 117. 

Visarada, 277. 

Visittha, 260, 264, 269, 332, 

489, 542. 
Visitthaka, 334. 
Visuddba, 269, 383. 
Visuddhi, 447. 
Yisesata, 265. 
Visodheti, 321. 
Vissajjeti, 512. 
Vissattha, 168, 593. 
Vissara, 188. 
Yissasaniya, 306, 441. 
Vihanga, 241. 
Yihata, 813, 425. 
Vihara, 428, 481, 512. 



Vihimsa, 510. 

Vibina, 579. 

Vihethaka, 89. 

Vuddhi, 537. 

Vekalla, 5, 17. 

Vega, 295. 

Vejja, 279, 851. 

Vethita, 362. 

Vedana, 368. 

Vediya, 20, 56. 

Vedhamana, 190. 

Veyyavacca, 213, 222, 230, 

555-6. 
Vera, 310, 339. 
Velamadana, 446, 490. 
Vesa, 384. 
Vesarajja, 593. 
Vokkamati, 617. 
Vobariyati, 212. 
Vyathati, 109, 287. 
Vyasana, 499., 
Vyakula, 103. 
Vyapada, 56, 510. 

S. 

Samyutta, 211. 
Samrakkbati, 364. 
Samvaccbara, 239. 
Samvatta, 484-5. 
Sam vara, 872. 
Samvasa, 307, 485. 
Samvijjati, 579. ^ 

Samvibbaga, 97. 
Samsarati, 577. 
Samsara, 13, 492, 505, 570. 

-sagara, 315. 
Samsijjbati, 451. 
Samsita, 806. 



96 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS AND WOBDS. 



Samhata, 888. 

Samharati, 258. 

Sakkara, 221, 518. 

Sankappa, 858. 

Sankama, 85. 

Sankula, 608. 

Sankhara, 489, 618. 

Sankhobha, 471. 

Sagarava, 587, 615. 

Sagga, 27, 237, 288, 297. 

Sanga, 862, 864, 494. 

Sangaha, 828. 

Sangha, 446, 518. 

Sangbata, 195. 

Sanguttba, 298. 

Sacca, 15. 

Sajjati, 51. 

Sajjaniya, 865. 

Sancara, 244. 

Sancita, 819. 

SaiLcbanna, 244. 

Sanjaneti, 564. 

Safina, 48, 58. 

Sannita, 581, 461-2. 

Salila, 168. 

Santbana, 101. 

Santbapeti, 880. 

Santbita, 458. 

Santbiti, 460. 

Sataramsi, 590. 

Sati, 343, 865, 868, 869, 870. 

Satipattbana, 594. 

Sattu, 314. 

Saitba, 350, 853. 

Sadda, 424. 

Saddabati, 566. 

Saddita, 100. 

Saddba, 843, 855, 872. 



Saddbata, 89. 

Santatta, 529. 

Santapa, 9, 572. 

Santamanasata, 268. 

Santbuta, 81. 

Sandittbika, 278-4, 803, 805, 

827. 
Saudeba, 503. 
Sandbi, 279. 

Sapatta, 79. 

Sabrabmacari, 1, 485, 474. 
SabbafLnu, 518. 
Samakkbata, 70, 458. 
Samana, 368. 

-dbamma, 876. 
Samatba, 457, 460, 465, 468. 
Samattba, 87, 289. 
Samattbata, 109. 
Samattbiya, 619. 
Samanuynnjati, 599. 
Samapekkbiya, 636. 
Samaya, 6, 284. 
Samavaya, 608. 
Samagata, 167. 
Samadabati, 401. 
Samadbi, 403, 460, 470. 
Samanabbava, 88. 
Samauita, 535. 
Samapatti, 465. 
Samayoga, 45, 469. 
Samabita, 402, 618. 
Samijjbati, 481, 598. 
Samiddbika, 421. 
Sami, 847. 
Samuggaba, 860. 
Samuccbinna, 814. 
Samuccbeda, ^55. 
Samuttbata^ 144, 



INDEX OP SUBJECTS AND WORDS. 



97 



Samutthita, 119. 
Samaddbata, 148. 
Samupatthati, 283. 
Samupagata, 324. 
Samodhaya, 588. 
Sampaticchana, 59, 62. 
Sampatta, 56. 
Sampada, 210, 230-1, 266, 

319, 323. 
Sampatti, 16, 27, 57, 235, 

315, 318, 470. 
Sampaditta, 33. 
Sampadattha, 70. 
SampaphuUa, 245. 
Sampamodita, 301. 
Samparivajjeti, 52, 208. 
Samparivattati, 604. 
Sampahamsana, 568. 
Sampahattha, 301. 
Sampanna, 22. 
Sampha, 55, 68. 
-ppalapa, 83. 
Samphassa, 243. 
Sambhava, 57, 228. 
Sambaddba, Sambandba, 81, 

88. 
Sambuddha, 47, 254. 
Sambbava, 171, 805. 
Sambhavana, 224. 
Sambhaveti, 474. 
Sambboga, 435. 
Sammata, 15, 25. 
Samma-jiva, 373, 376 

-dittbi, 71. 
Sammaua, 355. 
Sammulba, 292. 
Samvijjati, 519. 
Sayana, 393. 



Sayanighara, 135. 

Sayambhu, 558. 

Savana, Savana, 10, 213, 229, 

529, 532. 
Sara, 82, 249, 429. 
Sarana, 81, 224, 231. 
Sarira, 262, 868, 401, 408. 
Salaka, 115. 
Salla, 289. 
Sasa, 276. 
Sabavyata, 90. 
Sabaya, 812, 355. 
Sahita, 620. 
Sakba, 270. 
Sagara, 289. 
Sadhaka, 16, 41, 228, 262, 

599. 
Sadbakata, 829. 
Sadbarana, 310, 326. 
Sadbaranaka, 310. 
Sadbika, 19. 
Sadbitabbaka, 21. 
Sadbiya, 258, 454, 469. 
Sadbeti, 84, 405, 481, 558, 

608. 
Sadbuka, 220. 
Sanu, 592. 
Samiddbikara, 442. 
Sara, 18, 25, 36, 817, 554,614. 
Sariputta, 472, 503. 
Sareti, 867. 
Savaka, 864, 369. 
Savana, 67. 
Sasana, 614. 
Sasapa, 270, 447. 
Sasapi, 257. 
Sikkba, 444, 606. 
Sikkbapada, 341. 



8 



98 



INDEX OF FUBJECT8 AND W0KD8. 



Singa, 139. 

Sitta, 281. 

Sittha, 888. 

Siddhi, 14, 17, 325, 469. 

Siuern, 262. 

Sineha, 372. 

Sippi, 247. 

Simbali, 194. 

Siii, 884, 431, 513. 

Siritna, 513. 

Siro, 101. 

Siroruha, 286, 

Sisira, 124. 

Siti, 581. 

-bbava, 82. 
Sitala, 82. 573. 
Sitalibhava, 33. 
Sidapeti, 43. 
Sinana, 4^3. 
Sila, 213, 342. 
Sisa, 599. 
Siha, 274. 
Snkarattana, 20. 
Sukha, 30, 235. 
Sukkha, 102. 
Sugati, 43, 444. 
Suci, 86. 
Suta, 11, 91. 
Sutigbare, 135. 
Sattanta, 330. 
Sutti, 340, 617. 
Suddbi, 892, 449. 
Snnaparanta, 478. 
Sunetta, 484. 
Suriya, 608. 
Snvannamani, 246. 



Suva, 879, 408. 
Snsana, 186. 
Sula, 279. 
Seuapati, 274. 
Seyya, 278. 
Sela, 592. 
Sevati, 393, 397. 
Sevana, 87. 
Sevi, 567. 
Soka, 281, 289. 
Sociya, 262. 
Socaniya, 516. 
Sonatthera, 475. 
Sonna, 860, 513. 
Sota, 482. 
Sodheti, 450. 
Sopana,246, 317. 
Sovanna, 116. 
Sossati, 116. 
Sneha, 397, 406. 
Svakkbata, 570. 

H. 

Hamsa, 480. 
Hadaya, 196, 872. 
Hari, 359. 

-datbi, 286. 
Hara, 480. 
Hasa, 564. 
Hima, 430. 
Himsa, 55, 57. 
Hikka, 279. 
Hita, 219. 
Himava, 193. 
Himavanta, 238. 
Hetthima, 238, 240, 256. 



Notes and Queries. 

BY THE 

EEV. R. MORRIS, MA., LL.D. 



ACCADAHATI. 

Childers has no references for this word ; but the gerund 
-ticcadhaya, occurs in the phrase ** pade padam a c c a - 
d h ay a " (M. P. S. IV. p. 47 ; Anguttara III. 16. p. 114). 

AccHADETi, from root chad, *to put on,' occurs in 
M. P. S. IV. p. 46 : ** mam acchadehi. Anguttara III. 
13, p. 107, "Kasayani vatthani acchadetva" (see 
Vimana 22. 5 ; see Thera G. v. 70). 

a5?JA8A. 

The only meaning given to a n j a s a by Childers is that 
of * road,' but it also signifies (as in Sanskrit) * smooth,' 
^ even.' 

Akasa-dhatu anj aso hoti (Sum. p. 201). 

^^ Sukham sukhattho labhate tad acaram kittin ca pappoti 
yas' assa vaddhati 
Yo ariyam atthangikam anjasam ujum bhaveti 
maggam amatassa pattiyati " 

(Thera Gatha v. 85). 

'^Tvan ca me maggam akkhahi anjasam amat'- 
-ogadham " (Ibid. v. 168). 

" Maggan c' imam akutilam anjasam sivam" (Vimana 
Tatthu 16, 7 ; see also 50. 20). 



100 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

ATI-DHONA-CARI. 

Childers on the authority of some Commentary explains 
this term as ' one who lives transgressing the paccaya- 
sannissita-slla ' (cf. the Com. to Dhammapada v. 240)^ 
'^atidhonacarl ti dhona yuceati cattaro paccaye. 
Idha pavatham etehi paccavekkhitva paribhunjanattham 
pannatam atikkamitva cattaxo atidhonacari nam& 
idam vuttam hoti," &c. 

'' Ayasa va malam samutthitam tadutthaya tarn eva 
khadati 

evam atidhonacarinam sani kammani nayanti 
duggatim " (Dhammapada y. 240). 

Prof. Fausboll translates a t i d h ^ by * transgredientes ; * 
Prof. Max Miiller by * transgressing ; ' but they throw no 
light upon the meaning of dhona. 

Ati-dhona-cari means, I think, ' practising im- 
purity/ * transgressing purity.' 

Dhona occurs several times in the Sutta Nipata, and 
is translated by Prof. Fausboll, who connects it with the 
root d hu, 'to shake/ ' he who has shaken off sin.' 

^'Dhonassa hin' atthi kuhinci loke 
pakappita ditthi bhavabhavesu 
mayan ca manan ca pahaya d h o n o 
sa kena gaccheyya anupayo so " 
(Sutta Nipata IV. 8. 7 ; see II. 12. 9 ; IV. 6. 10). 

The Mahaniddesa connects dhona with dhoy (Sk» 
d h a y), * to wash/ as well as with d h u, 'to shake : ' — 

''Dhona yuceati panna. Taya pannaya kayaduccaritam 
dhutan ca dhotafl ca sandhotan ca niddhotan ca . . . . 
pe . . . . assa (read araha ?) imehi dhoneyyehi 
dhammehi samupeta upagato . . . • tasma araha d h o n o "* 
(Com. on Sutta Nipata IV- 3, 7). 

Dhona signifies an arahat, 'one by whom all sin has 
been washed away/ and represents an old pp. d h a u n a 
(Cf. Sk. d h a u t a, 'purified/) whereas from dhu, ' to shake/ 
the pp. is in Pali dhut a or dhuna. 



NOTES A3?i> -QUEatES* .:*.:.•. 101 

There is another d h o n a in Jat. III. p. 160. 

** Ayam eva so Pingiya d h o n a-sakho 
yahim ghatayim khattiyanam sahassam 
alankate candanasaralitte 
tarn eva dukkham paccagatam mamati." 

D h o n a is explained in the Com. by patthata, ' spread- 
ing.* But as the Nigrodha tree was consecrated to a 
devata, I think dhona means *pure/ * consecrated.' 

ADDAYATE. 

"Addayate (v. 1. all aya te) ayam rukkho api vari 
ca sandati " (Jat. IV. p. 351). 

Here addayate (Sk. ardrayate) means *to be 
wet.' 

ANUDHABETI. 

** Setan ca chattam anudharayum maru " (Sum. 
p. 61). 

A parallel passage in Jat. L p. 58 has dhariyamano. 

In the prose version, preceding the Gatha, we have, 
without any various reading, anuhiramane, from 
a n u h r i (setamhi chatte anuhiramane sabba ca disa 
anuviloketi), which in Sanskrit means * to imitate.' 

Anudhareti (anu-dhri, not in Sanskrit), 'to hold 
up.' 

APACCHAPURIMAM, APUBBAM ACARIMAM. 

''Bodhisattassa patanan ca kancanakakkatakassa sata- 
kantarato langhanan ca kakassa agantva Bodhisattassa ure 
miliyanan caapacchapurimam" (Jat. III. p. 295) . 

Apaccha-apurimam, *not before and not after,' 
^ bimultaneously. 

"Evam eva kho .... dhammasantati sandahati, anno 
uppajjati anno nirujjhati, apubbam acarimam viya 
sandanati" (Mil. p. 40). See Mahavyatpatti p. 41. 

Apubbam acarimam occurs also in Puggala 1. 19, 
and it is thus explained in the Com., " apure apaccha 
ekappah arena." See Dhammapada pp. 83, 90. 



• • • • 

■ • 

• • • 



• 






102 .•-...• i^OTEViCRb QtTERIES. 

ABHAYCVARA. 

'^Abhayuvara ime samana Sakyaputta, na yime 
labbha kifLci katum " (Mahavagga I. 42). 

The Cambojian MS. Or. 1261 (British Museum) supports 
this reading. 

In the Vinaya Texts I. p. 197 abhayuvara is trans- 
lated ' secure from anything/ There is no such word as 
u V a r a ; but u v a r a might possibly represent u v v a r a 
*=udvara from vri + ud. This, however, would not 
satisfy the requirements of the sense of the word. 

In Jaina Prakrit uvarao is equivalent to Pali 
uparato, and I think that abhayuvara = abhayu- 
parata, a term which we actually find in the Puggala 
I. 12, p. 13. ** Satta sekha bhayuparata ye ca pu- 
thujjana silavanto : araha abhayuparato." 

The Com. to the Puggala has the following note — 
" Bhayena uparato ti bhayuparato. Satta pi sekha 
puthujjana va bhayitva bhayitva papato oramanti papain 
nakaronti .... Khinasavo imesu catasu bhayesu* ekam 
pi na bhayati, so hi sabbaso samucchinnabhayo, tasma 
abhayuparato vuccati." 



ABHINIBOPANA. 

*' Vitakkassa abhiniropana-lakkhanam tatham avitat- 
ham" (Sum. p. 63). 

"Vitakkitan ti a bhinir op ana-vasena pavatto vi- 
takko '' (Ibid. p. 121). 

'' Samma -abhiniropana- takkhano samma-san- 
kappo " (Ibid. p. 314, 1. 2). 

''Yisesato pan' ettha samma-sankappo sahajatadhamme 
abhiniropeti" (Ibid. 314, 1. 14). 

Abhiniropana, ' investigation, reasoning/ from the 
causal ofabhi-ni-ruh, not in Sanskrit, 'to investigate.' 

The Mahavyatpatti (p. 94) has abhinirupana. 

* The four fears are duggati-bhaya, vatta-bhaya, kilesa-bhaya, 
apavada-bhaya. 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 103 

AYAEEHALITA. 

*' N' atthi tattha yalaggamattam piavakkhalitam* 
(Sum. p. 66). 

Ava-kkhalita(v. 1. apa-kkhalita) from a v a - 
8 k h a 1 , not in Sanskrit, * move,' * falter.' 

AVADAYATE. 

Bhutanam navadayissam (Jai IV. p. 178). 
Ava-dayati (ava-day not in Sanskrit), ' to have 
pity on,' * have compassion for.' Cf. Sk. ava-dayate. 

AVAGATA. 

''Gato tiavagato atito patto patipanno ti attho" (Sum. 
p. 67). 

Ayagata = apagata (see also Sum. p. 141). Compare 
avakari = apakari, * removed ' (Vimana 48. 5). 

AVASEEO. 

** Yatha hi yam telam manam gahetum na sakkoti, vis- 
sanditva gacchati, tarn avasekoti vuccati '* (Sum. p. 141). 

AvA-SEEA is the Sk. a v a - s e k a, * sprinkling.' See my 
note on avasbsaea in the P. T. S. J. for 1886. 

AVYASEEA. 

" A vyaseka-sukhan ti kilesa-v y a s e k a virahitatta 
avyasekam asammissam parisuddham adhicittasukham 
patisamvedeti ti " (Digha II. 65 ; Sum. p. 183). 

"Avyaseka amukhara atthacintavasanuga " (Thera 
Gatha v. 926). 

AfiAMBA. 

"Alambo gaggaro bhimo sadhuvadi pasamsiyo" 
(Vimana 18. 9 = 60. 24). 

The Sanskrit is adambara, ' drum ; ' and we find the 
corresponding alambara also in Pali (Ibid. 54.18); 
but the shorter form is confined to the Pali. 



104 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

ATAPETI. 

^' Te pana tarn nibbanam pariyesanti te kayafi ca cittan 
ca atapetva . . . ekantasukham nibbanam annbhavanti " 
CMU. p. 314-5). 

'* Yisamabhojanena kayam atapenti" (Ibid. p. 315). 

ATAPETI , the causal of at a p , 'to inflict pain upon.' 

ANADATI. 

** Sampesito va ranna nago konco vaanaditva 
Patisakkitva nisldi garnbharam asahamano " 

(Jat. IV. p. 233). 

A n a d a t i (Sk. a - n a d), 'to trumpet.' 

APHUSATI. 

'' Tathev' aham samatbasamadhim a p h u s i m " 
(Vimana XVI. 9). ' 

Aphusati (a-spri9, not in Sanskrit), ' to attain to/ 
* to reach/ 

IBHUJATI. 

in " paUankam abhujati" (Jat. I. 71. 1. 27 ; Sum. 
pp. 58. 210), ' to sit cross-legged as a devotee with 
straightened back,' abhujati signifies ' to bend to or in.* 
Sanskrit abhujati = to bend slightly. 

For a b h u j a t i we often find the reading abhunjati 
(see the passage quoted in the Sum. p. 210. note 10). In 
Jat. IV. p. 456, we read of a serpent sariram dana- 
mukhe vissajjetva bhoge abhunjitva, &c. 

Here abhunjati is used in the sense of * to contract,' and 
we may compare " sankhipitvana bhoge " (Datha Vamsa 
4. 35). 

In Buddhavamsa 2. 92. =^ Jataka. I. p. 18 verse 101 
we find the phrase mahasamuddo abhujati, ' the great 
ocean contracted, or receded.' 

In Milinda Fanha we find ' Kayo pana abhujati nib- 
bhujati samparivattati." (p. 254.) 

We have in Sanskrit compounds of bhuj with a v a, a, n i r, 
and V i - n i r, and there is a curious use ofvinibbhujati 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 105 

in Mil. p. 63, where we should expect to find vinibhhajitva: 
'' Sakka nn kho . . . tesam rasanam ekatobhavangatanam 
vinibbhujitva vinibbhu jitva rasam aharitum." 
Here vinibbhnjatiisto separate, isolate. A confusion 
between the two words is also evident from the fact that 
vinibbhujitva occurs with the various reading vinib- 
bhajjitva in Theri G. 47 : — 

*' Yo nam vinibbhujitva abbhantaram assa bahiram 
kayira." 

** Sa ubbhujitva angajate abhinisidi " (Sutta Yibhanga 
I. p. 40). 

Here ubbhujati means to lift up (the clothes). See 
Cullavagga Vni. 10. 2. 

AMANTANIKA. 

'^Amantanika ra&fio 'mhi Sakkassa vasavattino" (Yi- 
mana XVIh! 8). 

Does amantanika here mean * a favourite queen ' ? 

AMANTANIYO. 

" Acariyo brahmano mayham kiccakiccesu vyavato 
garu caamantaniyoca datum arahami bhojanam " 

(Jat. IV. p. 371)! 
Com. amantanikoti amantetabbayuttako. 
Of. Sk. amantraniya, 'tobe addressed/ from a-m a n- 
t r a y a t e. 

ABANDHANA. 

"Abandhanatthena fLati eva nati-parivatto " 
(Sum. p. 181). 
Abandhana (Sk. abandhana), 'tie/ 'bond.' 

AMASATI, AMASANA, 

" Kumbhim amasati" (Sutta Yibhanga I. p. 48). 
(Jat. m. p. 819). 

'' Amaka-mamsa-macchanam patiggahanam eva bhik- 
khunam na vattati noamasanam" (Sum. p. 78). 

A m a s a t i (Sk. a-mri§), * to touch, handle.' 



106 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

ABIENDITA. 

'* Hase soke pasade ca kare amenditam bndho " 
(Sum. p. 228). 

Amendita, v. 1. a m e d i t a, (from a m r i d not in San- 
skrit), * sympathy.' 

"Amenditam karoti," * to show sympathy.' 

Ghilders has amendita in the sense of 'repetition.' 
Perhaps amedita is the true reading. 

AYAMATI, AYAMATO. 

Ghilders gives no authority for the use of these words : 
''Pitthi me agilayati, tarn aham ayamissamlti 
vatva niddam upagato" (Jat. I. p. 491). 

'* Atisambadhe cankame a y a m a t o ratanike va ad- 
dharatanike va . . . . atisambadhata catuttho doso" 
(Jat. I. 7). 

AYUSSA. 

** Pane' ime dhamma anayussa" 

• . • . • 

" Pane' ime dhamma a y u s s a " 

(Anguttara V. 125). 

A y u s s a (Sk. a y u s h y a), ' conducive to long life.' 

ALEPA. 

" Sisacchavim sibbetva alepam adasi" (Mahavagga 
VIII. 1. 18). 
Alepa, Sk. a 1 e p a, * liniment, ointment.' 

ALOKETI. 

"Nando anudisam aloketi" (Sum. p. 194; see pp. 
193, 196). 
Alokita (sb.), 'looking at' (Ibid. pp. 193, 204); 
Aloketa, *a looker on' (Ibid p. 194). 
A 1 o k a n a (Sk. a 1 o k a n a), * regarding ' (pp. 194-196) . 
Aloketi (Sk. a 1 o k a y a t i), * to regard.' 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 107 

AVARATI. 

*' Ajjatagge samma dovarika a v a r a m i dvaram Nigan- 
tha nam " (Sum. p. 285). 
For avata see Sum. p. 267. 
Avarati (Sk. avri), * to shut to.' 

AVETHATI. 

"Avethitam (v. 1. avelitam) pitthito uttaman- 
ga^ " (Jail IV. p. 383-385). 

Avethati (Sk. a v e s h t), parivatteti, * to turn round." 

ASANOA, ASANGI. 

'* Appo hutva bahu hoti vaddhat' eso akhantijo 
asanga bahupayaso tasma kodham na rocaye " 

" (Jat. IV. p. 11). 
''AsangI asang akarano " (Com.). 
A s a n g 1 = Sk. asanga, * attachment ' ; a s a n g i = 
asangin, not in Sk., 'attached.' 

ASAJJANA, ASADATI, ASADETI. 

** Kin nu toranam a s a j j a patikkamasi kunjara " (Jat. 
II. 95). 

'^ Ayam pana Mittavindako . . . khuracakkam a s a- 
de s i " (Ibid. III. pp. 206, 207 ; see Cullavagga VIL 8. 12). 

"So tassa aggananguttham eva asadesi" (Ibid. I. 
481). 

See Jat. II. 52 ; III. 331 ; IV. 425 ; Samyutta IV. 2. 8 ; 
Cullavagga I. 27 ; Sum. p. 276. 

A s a d a t i (S k. a- s a d), ' to approach, attack, strike.' 

Asajja = Sk. asadya, 'approaching.' 

A s a j j a n a, * attack ' (Cullavagga VII. 4. 8). 

ASAPPANA. 

** Yasma pana Buddhanam eka-dhamme pi asappana 
parisappana n' atthi " (Sum. p. 69 ; see p. 214). 

Asappana and parisappana from a-srip (not 
in Sanskrit) are used for * doubt, distrust.' See Dhamma- 
sangani, 1004, 1118, 1235. 



108 NOTES AND QUEBIE8. 

A8ABHA. ISABHANTHANA. 

Ghilders quotes a s a b h a in the sense of ' belonging to 
a bull, taurine,' without any references. 

Asabha is used with the meaning of great, noble, 
exalted : — 

''Asabhin ea vacam bhasati" (Jat. I. p. 53; Sum. 
p. 61). 

Asabhanthana = the noble state, the state of a 
Buddha. 

''Asabhanthanan ti settha-tthanam uttamattha- 
nam " (Com. to Anguttara IV. 8). See Mahavyatpatti, p. 
90. 

*' Asabhanthana tthayi ** (Sum. p. 31). 

Nisabho is employed in the meaning of a great man 
(usabha, vasabha) in Samyutta III. 2, 9. 

*' So nati-sangham nisabho bharitva 
anindito saggam upeti thanan ti." 

'* Aparajite nisabhandane bodhipallankamuttame 
pallankena nisiditva buijhissati mahayaso " 

(An&gata Vamsa v. 67). 

The Com. explains nisabhandane by uttamat- 
tha n e, and there is a v* 1. m a h a 1 1 h a n e. 

We must, therefore, correct nisabhandane tonisa- 

bhanthane==asabhanthane. 
• • • • 

lEEHANIKA. 

"Eajagahe ikkhanika ahosi" (Sutta Vibhanga I. 
p. 107). See Jat. I. 456, 457. 

INAYIEA. 

• 

Childers, on the authority of the Abhidhanappadipaka, 
assigns to inayika the sense of * debtor,' but cites no 
texts in support of this meaning. In the following passages 
the word is used to denote * a creditor,' not * a debtor ' : 



NOTES AND QUEBIES. 109 

'' Na hi mayham brahmana paccusamhi i n a y i k a 
Detha detbati codenti . . . '' 

(Samyutta VIL 1. 5). 

"Te inayikebi apadduta vasitum asakkonta" (Jat. 
IV. p. 159). 

*• Inayikebi codiyamano cintesi" (Ibid. p. 256). 

In tbe Commentary to v. 448 of Tberi G. p. 213, we 
find d b a n i k a explained by inayika: '* dbanika- 
purisa-pata-babulambiti inayikanam purisanam adbi- 
patana-babule, bahiibi inayikebi abbibbavitabbe.'' 
Tbe Com. to Car. Pit. II. 6 explains "dbanikebi 
paripilito '* by " inayikebi codayamano." 

In Sumangala, p. 215, we find ina-samika = 
creditor. 

** Tass' evam pabina-kamaccbandassa yatba ina-miit- 
tassa purisassa ina-samike disva n'eva bbayam na 
cbambbitattam boti." 

Inayika can bardly therefore represent Sk. r i n i k a, 
* a debtor.' 

In tbe following passage from tbe Mabavagga ina- 
yika is employed for * debtor.' 

'' Tena kbo pana samayena annataro puriso i n a y i k o 
palayitva bbikkbasa pabbajito boti. Dbanika passitva 
evam abamsu — ayam so ambakam i n a y i k o banda nam 
nemati " (Mabavagga I. 46). 

In tbe first and tbird quotations c o d e t i is used in tbe 
sense of * to dun,' but for codiyamana we sometimes 
find tujjamana (Sum. p. 213). 

Vodaya in Jat. IV. p. 184, is wrong, and c o d a y a 
ought to be in tbe text. 

ifJTJATI, INJANA. 

Lomam na inje, Tberi G. v. 231, p. 145; Thera G. 
V. 886, p. 42 ; Samyutta V. 5. p. 132; VII. 2. 8, p. 181. 
Sumangala, 167. 

Ingita, Tberi G. Com. p. 185, is used much in the same 
sense as i n j i t a (1. movement, gesture ; 2. evil impulse, or 



110 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

affection). See Jat. II. pp. 195, 408; Sutta N. V. 8. 1; 
Anguttara III. 82. 

''Esa kayassa i^jana " (Satta Nipata, I. 11. 1). 

ITIHASA. 

Gbilders gives no references for i t i h a s a, but see Digha 
III. 1. 8 (Sum. p. 247). 

ITIHITIHA. 

'* Ye me pubbe vyakamsu 
'icc-asi iti bbavissati 
sabban tam itihitiham 
sabban tam takka-vaddhanam " 

(SuttaN. V.9. 1- V. 18. 12). 

Itihitiba, ' oral tradition.' Cf . Sk. i t i h a, this in- 
deed, according to tradition. 

ITI, ITIKA. 

" Sabba i tiy o apagacchanti " (Mil. p. 152), 

" So vuccati megho a n 1 1 i k o anupaddavo vassati" (Mil. 
p. 804. 

iti (Sk. 1 1 i), * ill, calamity.* 

Cf. " Iddha phita ca khema ca aniti-anupaddava " (Ana- 
gata Vamsa, 40). 

INDHANA. 

"Anedho dhumaketu va ti an-indbano aggi viya " 
(Jat. IV. pp. 26-7 ; see Theri G. Com. p. 211). 

Indhana = Sk. indhana, 'fuel.* For idhuma, 
^ fire-wood ' ; see Tela-kataha-gatha, p. 53, J. P. T. S. 1884. 



IRIYATI. 

'' Kacci Buddho i r i y a s i '* (Jat. III. 498). 

In the Com. iriyasi is explained by v i h a r a s i. Cf. 
viharatiti iriyati, paleti (Sum. p. 70). 

In the following passages iriyati has its primary mean- 
ing of * to move, wander about.* Cf. Sk. i y a r t i, aryati 



NOTES AND QUERIES. Ill 

from the root ri, 'to move/ and irte from root ir, *to 
move.' 

"Yada ca avijananta iriyanti amara viya" 
(Thera G. v. 276, p. 33). 

" Bhagava hi kame abhibhuyya . i r i y a t i " (Sutta 
Nipata V. 12. 1). 

I8IKA. 

Ghilders has i s i k a, a reed ; but we ought perhaps to 
read i s I k a, as the word is printed at Sum. p. 105, " isika 
viya thito." Compare, however, e s i k a = Sk. a i s h i k a. 
Childers gives esikaas fern., but it is neuter in Jat. II. 
p. 95 ; and fem. in Com. to Anagata Vamsa v. 7. 



ISSANTI. 

'' Deva na issanti purisa-parakkamassa " (Jat. III. 
P-7). 

I s s a t i = Sk. irshyati, *to envy.' Kaccayana quotes 
the form issayati, ' to envy.' 

ISSATTHA, ISSASA, ISSASI. 

" Tena kho pana samayena ayasma Udayi i s s a s o hoti" 
(Sutta Vibhanga II. p. 124; see Milinda, p. 282). "Dha- 
nuggahati dbanu-acariya-issasa " (Sam. p. 156). 

I s s a s a = Sk. i s h v a s a, 'an archer.' 

Issattha = Sk. ishvastra is also used for ' an 
archer,' "issattho alakam pariharati " (Mil. p. 418 ; see 
Sutta Nipata III. 9. 24). For issatthaka see Mil. 
p. 419. 

"Issasino katahatthapi dhira durepati akkhanaved- 
hinopi" (Jat. IV. p. 494). 

** Issasino ti issasa dhanuggaha" (Com.). 



ISO. 



*' Iso vanani carasi samani visamani ca " (Jat. IV. 209). 
*' Iso," ' lord,' applied to a ' black lion.' 



112 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

IHATI. 

'' Yedena i h a t i ghatati vayamati ti vedehi " (Sam. p. 
189). 

I h a t i (Sk. ih), * to endeavour/ * attempt.* 

UKEAl^ISA, UEKAl^SATI; UEKAMSATO, UEEAMSANA, UEEAlkCSIKA. 

'' U k k a m 8 avakamse ti n k k a m s avakamsani hayana- 

• • • • V 

vaddhananam ev' etam vevacanam " (Dlghall. 28; Snm. 
p. V65). 

" Narl naro nijjhapayam dhanena 
ukkamsati yattha karoti cbandam " 

(Jat. IV.'p. 108). 

For the causal ukkamseti see Jat. II. p. 390. 

'' Eka-bbikkhussa hi eko arannattbaya eko dbotapadaka- 
rakkbanattbayati ukkamsato dve upabana-sangbata ca 
vattanti '* (Sum. p. 82). Cf. ukkamsena (Ibid. p. 110). 
Ukkamsaka (Jat. II. p. 152). 

'' Auatt-u kkamsanato apara-vambbanato " (Sum. 
p. 228). 

''Samukkam sika ti samam ukkamsika" (Ibid. 
p. 277). 

U k k a m s a (Sk. u t k a r s b a), exaltation, praise. 

Ukkamsati (Sk. ut-krisb), *to praise.* 

Ukkamsato, 'in excess.' 

UKKATTHITA. 

• • 

" Visam yatba balabalam telam ukkattbitam yatba" 
(Jat. IV. "p. 118). 

Bdf . read pakkudbitam = pakkutbitam. See " Notes 
and Queries " in Pali Text Society's Journal for 1884, p. 84. 

Ukkattbita, pp. of ukkattb (Sk. ut-kvatb), *to 
boil up.' 

tJKKANTATI. 

**Mamsam ukkantati" (Jat. I. p. 164). 
Ukkantati (Sk. u t - k r i t), * to tear ojBf,' * tear out.^ 
Cf. o k k a c c a (v. 1. u k k a c c a) (Jat. IV. p. 210). 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 11$ 

UEEAMATI. 

*' Samanero magga ukkamitva purato gacchanto asubham 
disva .... atthasi " (Sum. p. 185). 

Sometimes we find okkamati with abl. in the sense 
of ukkamati ''Atha kho Bhagava magga ok k am ma. 
(v. 1. ukkamma) (Udana VIII. 5). 

Ukkamati (Sk. u t - k r a m), * to step aside.' 

UEKALISSATI. 

"Ukkalissantinu kho mama savaka " (Mil. p. 143). 
Ukkalissati = akkilissati (Sk. ut-kliQ), 'to- 
become depraved.* 

UKEASIKA. 

" Anujanami bhikkhave ukkasikanti'* (Cull. V. 1. 5). 

^ I allow you, Bhikkhus, the use of an ukkasika^ 
(Vinaya Texts III. p. 68). - 

Buddhaghosa explains ukkasika by ''vatta- 
V a 1 1 i '* which is not very intelligible. 

In Khudda-Sikkha, section xix., corresponding to Gull. 
Y. 1, no mention is made of ukkasika; but what we 
do find instead is vattha-vaddhi. This evidently 
must correspond to Buddhaghosa's vatta-vatti. 

Ukkasika, from the root k a s h, might be translated 
by 'rubber/ a kind of pad (vatti = Sk. var ti), or roll 
of cotton, with which the delicate bather could rub himself 
without too much friction. 

If vattha-vatti be the true reading, it may mean ' a pad 
of (cotton) cloth ' ; if v a 1 1 a-vatti be correct, it may signify 
* a rubbing-pad.' 

UEEINNA. 

" Ukkinna-parikhasuti ihata-parikhasu " (Digha III^ 
210, SumVp. 274). 

"Ukinnantar aparikham puram " (Jat. IV. p. 106).. 
U k k i n n a pp. of ukkirati (Sk. u t - k r i), * to dig up.* 

UEEILEDETT. 

^'Kusalo bhisakko dosam ukkiledetva niharati"' 
(Sum. p. 255). 

9 



114 NOTES AND QUEBIE8. 

Ukkiledetva caus. of a k k 1 i d (Sk. n t - k 1 i d, not 
in Sk.^ but cf. a t • k 1 e d a)» 'to moisten,' ' soften.' 

UEEHETITO. 

'^Bago ca me catto vanto mntto pahino patinissattbo 
nkkhetito samukkhetito " (Sutta Vibhanga 1. p. 96-7). 

TJkkhetita(at-kbet not in Sanskrit : cf. root khet, 
^to consume'), 'annihilated.' 

UGQAHAYATI. 

"Te uggabayanti nirassajanti kapiva sakbam pamuncam 
gahaya " (Sutta Nipata IV. 4. 4). 

Uggabayati = uggabeti (Sk. ud-grabayati), *to 
take bold of, take up.' 

UGGABA, UGGIRATI, UGGILATI. 

" Iti imebi dvibi karanebi ayam paribbajako yasma 
niccam pi Bbagavantam usuyati tasma tarn usuya-vis'- 
uggaram uggiranto ratanattayassa avannam eva 
bhasatiti veditabbo " (Sum. p. 41). 

See Jat. I. p. 150 ; Udana 11. 6 ; Sutta Vibbanga II. p. 
147. For uggilati see Jat. III. p. 629. 

U g g a r a = Sk. u d-g a r a, * vomiting '; ud-gilati = 
ud-girati (Sk. u d-g r i), * to vomit.' 

ugghatita:nnC, ugghatitannuta. 
. ' . 

"Yassa puggalassa saha udabatavelaya dhammabbi- 
samayo, ayam vuccati uggbatitaiiiiu" (Puggala 
IV. 15). 

For tbe abstract noun see Sumangala p. 291. 

Uggbatitaniiu, ' wise, intelligent.' Cf . Sk. u d-g b a- 
t i t a - j n a. 

UGGHiTI, UGGHATI. 

** Ete vivada samanesu jata etesu uggbati nigbati hoti, 
etam pi disva katbojjam na b' aniiadattb' atthi pasam- 
salabha " (Sutta Nipata IV. 8. 6). 

Uggbati (u d-g bat i=Sanskrit ud-gbata), ' a blow.' 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 115 

In the following passage u g g h a t i seems to mean 
' rugged, hilly '=Sk. u g g h a t i n, * uneven.' 

" Padumanusatam maggam padmapattavibhusitam 
Thitam vaggum anugghati(m) mitam gacchati 
varano" (Vimana V. 3). 

UGGHATTHA. 

** Ghamme pathe brahmana eka-bhikkhum ugghattha- 
padam tasitam kilantam patipadaya sankba-upahanahi ; sa 
dakkhina kamaduha tava ajjati '* (Jat. IV. p. 20). 

We find a parallel passage in Sutta Nipata V. 1. 5, where 
the text has ugghatta-pada (v. 1. u g g a 1 1 h a-pada),* * with 
swollen feet ' (Fausboll). 

Ugghattha (Sk. ud-grishta), 'rubbed'; ugghattha- 
pada=* foot-sore,' * with blistered feet.' 

For ugghamseti (not in Childors, see Cullavagga 
V. 1, p. 105). 

UGGHOSANA. 

"Ugghosanaya mahatim Licchavi-rajaparisam 
•sannipatetva " (Sum. p. 310). 

Ugghosana (ud-ghoshana cf. Sk. ud-ghosha), 
•* proclamation.' 

ucchadona. 

Childers gives no reference for this word, but see Sum. 
p. 220 ; Mil. pp. 241, 396, Theri G. v. 89 ; Anguttara III. 
81. 

The verb ucchadeti (Sk. u t-s a d a y a t i) occurs in 
Sum. p. 88. 

** Tesam sarira-gandha-haranatthaya gandha-cunnadihi 
xicchadenti. Evarupam ucchadanam na vattati." 

See note on Uspada. 

UNCHA. 

Childers has no mention of uncha (Sk. uncha, 
u n c h a n a), * gleaning.* See Sutta Nipata V. 1. 2 ; Sutta 
Tibhanga I. p. 87 ; Theri G. v. 329, p. 155 ; Jat. IV. pp. 

'•' Ughatta, like omatta, &c., is the Sinhalese reading, ugghat- 
tha, the Burmese variant. 



116 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

23, 471. U £L c h a c a r i y a , Jat. II. 272, III. pp. 37, 515 ; 
Sumangala, p. 270-71; Then G. Com. p. 208; uncha- 
patta, Thera G. v. 155, p. 21. 

UDAYHATI, UDDATHATI. 

''Udayhate na ramati " (Jat. III. p. 22). 

Udaybati (ud-dah not in Sk.) * is burnt, i» 
tortured.' 

We find uddayhati and u d d b a y h a n a in Fuggala> 
I. 20. 

UTUKA. 

" Atbapi tasmim nagare nanavltbi tabim tabim 
sumapita pokkbarani ramaniya supatittba 
Accbodaka vippjasanna sadusita sugandbika 
samatitthika kakapeyya atbo valukasantbata 
padumuppalasancbanna sabbo t u k am anavata " 

(Anagata Vamsa, vv. 15-17). 

U t u k a=u t u k a 1 a, cf. Sk. ritukala. 
For sadusita v. L sadbusita, read sandbupita=per' 
fumed. 

UTTARI-BHAVETI. 

Tbis expression means ' to cultivate especially.' 
"Panca vuttari-bbavaye" (Dbammapada v. 370> 
is translated by Prof. PausboU, 'quinque (sensus) re- 
move at." In Prof. Max Miiller's translation it is ren- 
dered 'rise above tbe five.' See Tbera G. v. 15, p. 8.- 
Tbe Com. to Dbammapada explains it by " saddbadini 
pancindriyani uttarim bbaveyya." 

UTTASATI, UTRASTA, UTRASA, UTRASl, UTRASETI. 

*' Bakkbito kbaggabattebi u 1 1 a s a m vibarim pure 
So 'jja bbaddo an-utrasi pabinabbayabberavo " 
(Tbera G. v. 86. 3, p. 80. See Jat. II. 443, wbere utta- 
seti = *to impale')- 

" Cetaso ubbego u t r a s o " (Sum. pp. Ill, 149), " Nas- 
sati loko ti tikkbattum saddam anusavetva manusse 
utrasetva(v. 1. uttasetva) . . . puna saddam akasi. 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 117 

Manussa sunakham u t r a s t a (y.l. utrasa) . . . tarn 
pavattim ranno arocayimsu " (JaL IV. p. 182). 

For uttasta see Jat. I. p. 414; utrasta, Sutta 
Nipata V. 1. 11 ; Cullavagga, p. 184; Mil. p. 23. 

*' Bhiru chambhi u t r a si palayl ** (Samyutta IIL 3. 4). 

UDA5JCAN1. 

*' Sukham vata mam jivantam pacamana udaiLcani 
Cori jayappavadena telam lonan ca yacatiti " 

(Jat. I. p. 417). 

This word seems to signify ' a drainer/ and is applied to 
a woman who draws all she can from her husband. Gf. 8k. 
udancana, *a pail for drawing water out of a well.' 
The Com. has the following note : "Udancani catito va 
kupato va udakam ussincana - ghatikaya' etam namam, sa 
pana udancanl viya, udakam viya ghatika yen' atthika 
hoti tarn tain akaddhati yevati attho." 

UDDHAGGA, UDDHAGGIKA. 

**Uddhaggaraji migaraja bali dathavudho migo " 
(Jat. IV. 345). 

The term uddhaggaraji is applied to a tiger, and 
the Com. has the following note: "Uddhaggarajiti 
uddhaggahi sarirarajihi samannagato." 

"Udhaggikadisu upari-phala-nibbattanato uddham 
Aggam assa atthiti uddhaggika'^ (Digha II. 14 ; Sum. 
p. 157-8 ; Samyutta III. 2. 9). 

UDDHUMAYANA. 

Hatthapadanam uddhumayan a-kale = at the time 
of the swelling up of the hands and feet (Jat. IV. p. 37). 

Uddhumayana (not in Sanskrit), * puflSng or swel- 
ling up.* 

UDAPANA. 

" Arama-ropa vanaropa ye jana setukaraka 
Fapan ca u d a p a n a ii ca ye dadanti upassayam 
Tesam diva ca ratto ca sada punnam pavaddhati *' 
(Samyutta I. 5. 7. See Jat. III. p. 216 ; Sum. p. 298)- 



118 KOTES ASD QUKEIES. 

U d a p a n a mot in Sanskrit >, ' a welL* Cf. Pali opana. 

UDlTA, UDATASA- 

Cbilders gives no example of the use of n d a y a in the 
sense of ' gain,' but compare the following : 

*' Dhanatthika ndayam patthajana" v^lmana LXXXTW 

7). 

Udayana^SL ndajana, ' rising/ " Uggamanan ti 
ndayanam" ^Sam. p. 95). 

UDAGACCHATL 

** Samndagacchatiti samantato ndagacchati, ablii- 
vaddhati " (Sum. p. 288). 

Udagacchati (ad-a-gam, not in Sanskrit), 'to 
come to completion.' 

UBAHABAKA, UDAHABA. 

** Ye pana te . . . bhikkhu naTaiigam BoddhaTacanam 
atthato ca . . • udaharanato cavacenti" (Mil. p. 345). 

''Udabaram udahari " = udanam ndanesi (Sum. p. 
140). 

Udabara (Sk. udabara) = utterance. 

UDIBAKA. 

''N'attbi baddhanam . . . akaranam abetokam girani 
ud Iran am " (Mil. p. 145). 

See Dbammasangani 637, 720. 

U d 1 r a n a (Sk. ndirana), ' utterance, saying.' Gf. udireti 
' to ntter, speak.' 

UDDANA. 

'' Abam pi tarn maccb n d d a n a m kineyyanti " ( Jat. U. 
p. 425). 

U d d a n a (Sk. n d d a n a) seems to mean * the contents.' 
The Com. explains macchaddana by maccbavagga. 

UDDALAKA. 

'' Aban c' idam kuravakam ocinami 

■ • 

Uddalaka patalisinduvarita " 
(Jat. IV. pp. 440. See'lbid. p. 466 ; Vimana VI. 8). 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 119' 

Uddalaka = Sk. uddalaka,the Uddala plant (Cor- 
dia Myxa). 

UDDALANAKA, UDDALETI. 

" Yo pana bhikkhu mancam va pitham va tulonaddham 
karapeyya, uddalanakam pacittiyan ti" (Pacittiya 
Dhamma 88 ; Sutta Vibhanga II. p. 169). 

*' Fayoge dnkkatam patilabhena uddaletva pacittiyam 
desetabbam " (Sutta V. p. 170). 

Uddalanaka, 'a tearing out.' 

Uddaleti caus. of u d - d a 1, 'to tear out.' 

UDDIYA, UDDIYANA. 

''Kasikani ca vattbani uddiyane ca kambale 
te tattba bbare bandhitva yavat' iccbimsu vanija " 

(J^t. IV, p. 352). 

The Com. says : ^'uddiyane ca kambale ti u d d i ya 
nama kambala atthi." 

UDDEEA. 

"Uddekam adasi " (Mahavagga VIII. 1. 24, 26, p. 277)- 
U d d e k a = Sk. u d - r e k a, * a vomit.' See Cbilders 
s.v. udreka. 

UDDEHAEA. 

Uddehaka in pben' uddehaka, from u d - d i h, 'to 
throw up ' (Mil. p. 357). 

UDRIYATI. 

Cbilders registers udrlyana but not the verb 
udriyati (Sk. u d - d r i), 'to burst or split open.' 

Udriyati occurs in Sutta Vibhanga II. p. 254 : — 

" Kiss' idam vo ayye parivenam u d r i y a t i." There is 
also the variant reading undriyati (=ud-driyati) 
See Parivara, p. 232 ; Mahavagga III. 8, 1 ; Samyutta IV.^ 
3. 2. 

The form uday ati=bhijjhati occurs in Digha III. 1. 
23 (Sum. p. 266) where there is also the v. 1. undri- 
yati. 



120 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

UDDHAMSATI. 

" Citra manorama bhumi na tatth' uddhamsate rajo " 
<VimaDa LXXVIII. 4). 

The pp. uddhasta occnrs in Anguttara III. 69. 
Uddhamsate (Sk. u d - d h y a m s), * to be covered. * 

UMNANGALA. 

The expression **unnangalam karoti " is very com- 
mon in the Jataka book, but does not seem to occur else- 
yrhere. 

''Baja . . . sakala- Jambudipam a n n a n g a 1 a m katva 
danam adasi " (Jat. II. p. 867 ; III. p. 129 ; IV. p. S55). 

Unnangalam karoti must literally mean (1) to 
make an up-ploughing, (2) to turn up, (3) to stir up. It is 
sometimes represented in parallel passages by the verb 
khobheti or sankhobheti, ''So. . . sakala-Jambu- 
dipam khobheti mahadanam pavattento " (Jat. IV. p. 176 ; 
see II. p. 119; Ibid. p. 191). Cf. "Tutthassa sakala- 
fiariram khobhayamana piti jayati " (Sum. p. 217). 

It does not, I think, mean that he ransacked the world in 
order to give, but that he excited the world by his giving. 

UNNATI, UNNAMA, UNNAMATI, UNNAMETI. 

Unnati, or unnati, ' pride, upishness* is given in the 
DhammasaAgani 1116, 1233, as a synonym of mano. 

" Yo evarupo mano. . . . unnati unnamo ketu- 
kamyata cittassa-idam vuccati manasannojanam." Gf. Sk. 
unnati, 'rising.' 

"Yatha nama unname (on rising ground) vattam 
udakam yena ninnam tena gacchati, &c." (Sum. p. 154). 
Khud. Path. vii. 7. Cf. Mil. p. 349. 

U n n a m a (not in Sanskrit) = pride. See extract under 
Unnati above. 

" U n n a t a bhumippadesa onamanti, onata u n n a- 
m a n ti " (Sum. p. 45 ; see Udana VI. 10). 

For unname ti (un nam ay at i), 'to exalt,' some- 
times written unnameti see Sutta Nipata II. 13. 8. 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 121 

" Etadisena kayena yo manne unnametave param 
Ta avajaneyya kim annatra adassana?" (Ibid. I. 11. 14). 

U n n a t a (v. 1. ukkallam), * a kind of embossed orna- 
ment/ must be referred to this group. 

" U n n a t a m mukha-phuUan ca angadamani mekhala 
Fannakammabbinibbatta kapparukkhesu lambare " 

(Anagata Vamsa v. 25). 

Mukhaphulla=mukhaphullaka, is found 
in Mahavyatpatti p. 78. 

UNNALA, UNNALA. 

" Unnala vicarissanti kalahabhirata maga" (Thera Gf. v. 
«68). 

It is often found with the dental 1. See Puggala III. 12. 
p. 35. 

Un-nala means 'uplifted, insolent,' and is perhaps 
•connected with a root n a 1. 

UNNADI, UNNADINi. 

" Manussa unnadino hutva Jetavanam pavisitva " 
<Jat. 11. p. 216). 

" Sakalarajasena u n n a d i n i ahosi " (Sutta Vibhanga I. 
p. 336). 

U n n a d i, * tumultous, noisy.' Cf. Sk. u n n a d a , ' crying 
•out.' 

UPAKACCHAKA. 

"Yatha nama . . . . yo keci yodho .... patisattum 
Tipakacchake gahetva akaddhitva khippataram samino 
upaneyya so yodho loke samattho suro nama" (Mil. p. 293; 
Sutta Vibhanga I. p. 39). 

'' Sambadho nama ubho upakacchaka muttakara- 
nam" (Sutta Vibhanga II. p. 260). 

Upakacchaka, * the waist, hip, the part below the 
:girdle.' Cf. Sk. upakaksha, ' reaching to the shoulder.' 

UPAKANNA UPAKANNAKA. 

• • • A 

**Ma kho tvam Kappata pacalesi, ma tarn upakan- 
jaamhi talessam " (Thera G, v. 200). 



122 NOTES JCSD QUERIES. 

Upakanna ka-jappi, 'one vho whi^ers into the 
ear iof another*/ *a spreader of reports' \Angnttara 
Xiakva V. Ill *. 

In the first passage upakaonamhi means ' nnder 
the ear/ 'close to the ear;' CL Sk. npakarnam, 'dose 
to the ear '; upakarnika, * report/ * rumour/ 



UPAEAEI. 

" Edisa nama amhakam npakarino n' atthiti '* (Snm. p» 
187*. 

Upakari = Sk. npa-karin, ' a benefactor/ 



UPAKIXXA. 

''Bajak upakinnam idam snbbam vimanam " (Yimana^ 
XXXV. 1). 

Upakinna, the pp. of npakirati (Sk. npa-kri), 
* to coyer.' 

UPAEKITAKA. 

'' Atha kho ajasmato Xandassa sahayaka bhikkhn ayas- 
mantam Nandam bhatakayadena canpakkitaka vadena 
ca samndacaranti : bhatako kir' ajasma Nando npakkit- 
a k o kir' ajasma Nando accharanam hetn brahmacariyam 
carati " (Udana III. 2). 

Upakkitaka, 'a dealer/ from apa-kri, 'to pur- 
chase.' 

UPAKUJATI. 

" Ima ta pokkharaniyo ramma cakkavak upakujita 
Mandalakehi sanchanna padumuppalakehi ca " 

(Jat. IV. p. 359). 

Upakujati (Sk. upa-kuj)^ 'to fill with a sound/ 

UPAKKOSATI. 

" Manussa sannipatitva .... rajangane upakko- 
8 i m 8 u " (Jat. IV. p. 81 ; Ibid. p. 317 ; Sum. p. 281). 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 123 

UPAKKAMA, UPAKEAMATI. 

" Dissanti .... Tejjanam npakkame bhesajja- 
panaDuIepa, tena tesam upakkamena rogo patini- 
vattatiti " (Ma. p. 152 ; see Ibid. p. 151 ; Thera G. v. 
143). 

Here upakkama (Sk. upa-krama) is employed 
in the sense of unfair means, treachery, plotting. See 
Sum. pp. 69, 71, 318 ; Mil. p 135. 

Opakkamika (not in Sanskrit) is also fonnd in this 
sense. 

"Opakkamikena . • . . patipilito akale marati" 
(MU. pp. 135, 304). 

The verb upakkamati (Sk. u p a - k r a m ), 'to attack,"^ 
ocenrs in Udana VI. 8. 

*' Annamannam panihi pi upakkamanti ledduhi pi 
upakkamanti," &c. 

It occurs in quite a different sense in Sutta Vibhauga I., 
pp. 110, 111. 

UPAKKHALATI. 

'* Sami appamatto hoti ma padam khani-y-asmani yatba 
teupakkhalitva pado pasanasmim na khannati tatha 
otarati " (Jat. III. p. 433). 

Upakkhalati (upa-skhal, not in Sanskrit), 'tu 
stumble, trip.' 

UPAGANHANA, UPAGANHATL 

'^ Apilapanalakkhana .... sati upag^nhana-lak- 
khana cati " (Mil. p. 37). 

" Tato yogavacaro ahite dhamme apanudeti hite dhamme 
upaganhati" (Ibid. p. 38). 

Upaganhana = Sk. upagrahana, ' meditating/ 

Upaganhati (Sk. u p a - g r a h), * to take up.' 

UPAGHATI. 

"A-parup a g h a t I=param avihethetva " (Jat. IV. 86). 
Upaghati (Sk. upaghatin), * injuring, hurting.' 
For upaghata see Sum. p. 273. 



124 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

UPAOtHATI. 

^'Ehi tarn upaguhissam . . • ehi upagiih ass n 
man ti " (Jat III. p, 487 ; see Ibid. I. pp. 846, 849 ; Jat. 
11. p. 424). 

Upaguhati (Sk. u p a - gu h), 'to hide, conceal.' 
In Jat. III. p. 850, ''mancakam npaguhitvanipajji:" 
it means, ' to clasp, embrace.' 

UPAGATA, UPACINATI, UPACCIYATI. 

" Jhanani upacetum bhavetum *' (Thera G. v. 199. 

•Com.). 

Upacinati (Sk. upa-ci), *to cultivate.' 

'' Odana-knmmaBupacay a ti odanena c' eva kumma- 
sena canpacito vaddhito " (DIgha II. 83 ; Sam. p. 220). 

U p a c a y a =Sk. u p a c a y a, * accumulation, increase.' 
For u p a c i t a, * accumulated ' see Samyutta III. 2. 10. 

Upacciyati (passive) occurs in Thera G. v. 807 : 

" Yathassa passato rupam sevato vapi vedanam 
khiyyati nopacciyati evam so carati sato." 

UPACCHEDAKA. 

(1) Upacchedaka (=upaccheda see Sum. pp. 
136, 159^ in " jivitindriyup acchedak a," ' destroying, or 
cutting off, the principle of life ' (Sum. p. 69). 

(2) A stopper in '* vacanupac chedaka," *a talk- 
.stopper ' (Jat. I. p. 418). 

Upacchedaka is not in Sanskrit, but, cf. c h e d a k a, 
-* cutting off.' 

UPAJIVATI, UPAJIVI. 

''N'eva tarn upajivami na pi te bhatak' amhase" 
<Jat. III. p. 309). 

See Sutta Nipata III. 9. 19. 21 ; Thera G. v. 948, p. 86 ; 
Jat. III. pp. 309, 838, 339 ; Mil. p. 281. 

Porupajivi, upajivini see Mil. pp. 122, 160; 

Then G. Com. p. 182 ; Sutta Nipata 1. 12. 11 ; " Upasako 
kocchabhandupaj i vi " (Vimana LXXXIV. 46.) 



NOTES AND QUEBIES. 125* 

Upajivati (Sk. upa-jiv), 'to live by," be supported 

by.' 

UPATAPA. 

" Idam [nibbanam] . . . nirupatapam" (Tbera G, 
T. 512, p. 173). ' 

Nir-upatapa, * free from pain.' Cf. Sk. u p a t a p a^. 
* pain.' See Jat. II. p. 178 ; IV. pp. 11, 126. 

For upatapanasee Jat lY. p. 18. 

UPADAYHATI. 

" Atipatena npadayhati" (Mil. p. 277). 
Upadayhati (pass, of u p a - d a h), * to be burnt up.' 

UPATTHAMBHANA, UPATTHAMBHETI. 

"Yatha • . . puriso gehe patante annena daruna u p a - 
tthambheyya, upatthambhitam santam evam 
tarn geham na pateyya, evam eva kho . . . upattham- 
b a n a -lakkhanam viriyam" (Mil. p. 36). 

*' Yatha hi patato gehassa upatthambhan' atthaya 
thuna balavapacoayo hoti na tarn thunaya an-u p a 1 1 h a m- 
bitamthatum sakkoti" (Sum. p. 124). 

Upatthambhana (Sk.upastambhana), ' support.' 

Upatthambheti caus. of upatthambhati (Sk. 
u p a - s t a m b h), ' to shore up, support.' In Dhammapada 
p, 303 it signifies 'ta stop, check.' Cf. sakka vatthum 
upatthambhetum (Sum. p. 113). 

UPADAMSETI. 

*' Sadhu hi kira me mata patodam upadamsayi"' 
(Thera G. v. 335). 

Upadamseti, *to cause to pierce ' ? Or does " pato- 
dam upadamseti"=^to goad, urge on. Cf. Sk. upa- 
d a m 9, * to bite, excite.' 

In the following upadamset i=u padassetl' (See 
below.) 

''AthakhoSusimassadevaputtassadevaputtaparisa . . .. 
vannanibha upadamseti" (SamyuttaIL3.8, p.64). 



126 NOTES AND QUEBI£8. 

See Anguttara IV. 8. 2. For upadhamsita in 
Pnggala p. 49, read upadamsita. 

UPADAS8ETI, UPADISSATI. 

*' Ingba bhante Nagasena karanam upadassehi" 
(Mil. p. 276). 

*' Evarupena kbo . . . karanasatena . . . sakka Baddha- 
talam upadassayitum " (Ibid. p. 847 ; see p. 209). 

Upadasseti (caus. of npa-dri^), 'to make manifest/ 
^sbow.* 

'' Te ca papesu kammesu abbinbam upadissaro" 
(Sutta Nipata I. 7. 25). 

Tbey are contioually c a u g b t in sinful deeds (FausboU). 
Upadissati (Sk. u p a - d r i 9 y a t e), * to be manifested, 
io be found out.' 

UPADAHATI. 

** Tatbagato sabbasattanam abitam apanetva bitam u p a - 
^ a b a t i " (Mil. p. 164 ; see Sutta Vibbanga II. p. 149 ; 
Anguttara III. 69. 7. M. P. S. p. 48). 

Upadabati (Sk. u p a - d b a), * to fumisb,' * supply/ 

UPADDAVATI, 

" Ativiya me tumbe upaddavethati" (Sum. p. 218), 
Cf. u p a d d u t a, * distressed ' (Sutta Vibbanga I. p. 283). 
Upaddavati (Sk. u p a - d r u), * to annoy, trouble.' 

UPANANDHATI, UPANAYHATI. 

"So tasmim upanandbi" (CuUavagga V, 18. 2; 
Sutta Vibbanga II. 88). 

** Atba kbo so bbikkbu pipasaya pilito upanandbam 
l^bikkbum etad avoca" (Cull. V. 18). 

"Upanandbo bbikkbu tarn bbikkbum etad avoca" 
<Sutta Vibbanga 11. p. .83-4). 

Upanandbati =u panaddbati (Sk* u p a - n a b, 
' to tie up,* * to barbour a grudge against,' * to bear enmity 
towards.' 

Cf. tbe use ofupanaybatiin Dbammapada v. 3, Jat* 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 127 

III. p. 488; Mahavagga X. 3. 1, p. 349 with upanaho, 
Paggala 11. 1, p. 18 ; u p a n a h i, Thera G. v. 502, p. 52 ; 
xipanayhitatta, apanaybana (Dhammasangani, 
Puggala pp. 18, 22). 

U p a n a y h a t i, 'to cherish enmity,' is only a secondary 
meaning from that of ' to tie up,* * bind up.' Cf. the follow- 
ing :— 

'' Futimaccham kusaggena yo naro upanayhati 
Kusapi put! vayanti, evam balupasevana " 

(Jat. IV. p. 435-6). 

'* Balupasevano putimaccham upanayhanam kusag- 
gam viya hoti " (Com. p. 436). 

UPANIKKHAMATI. 

" Catukkhattum pancakkbattum vibara upanikkba- 
mim " (Theri G.'w. 37-8, pp. 127-8; v. 169, p. 139; Jat. 
III. "p. 244). 

Upa-nikkhamati (Sk. upa-nish-kram), * to 
go out, depart.' 

UPANIKKHEPA. 

"Upanikkhepatopi sati uppajjati " (Mil. p. 78). 

" Upanikkbittam bhandam disva sarati, evam upanik- 
khepato sati uppajjati " (Ibid. p. 80). 

Upanikkbepa (Sk. upa-ni-kshepa), *a putting 
near, depositing.' 

Upanikkbipana, * depositing ' (as a snare), occurs in 
Sutta Vibhanga I. p. 74. 

For the use ofupanikkhipatito, 'deposit,' see Sum. 
p. 125 ; Sutta Vibhanga I. pp. 51, 77. In Mahavagga I. 
20-1, p. 28, it means * to set down.' 

UPANUJHAYATI. 

Cbilders has upanijjhayana (see Mil. p. 127), but 
not the verb upanijjhayati (upa-ni-dhyai, not in 
Sanskrit), * to consider, look at.' 

'' Yam bhikkbave sadevakassa lokassa . . . pajaya 



128 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

sadevamanussaya idam saccan ti upanijjhayitam. 
tad anariyauam etam musa ti yathabhutam sammap- 
pafLuaya sudittbam ayam ekupassana '* (Satta Nipata III. 
12. 38-5 ; Mahavagga V. 10. 8, p. 193 ; Cullavagga X. 14^ 
p. 269 ; Sutta Vibbanga I. p. 118 ; Mil. p. 124), 



UPANIDHI. 

"Upanidhi nama upanikkbittam bbandam " (Sutta- 
Vibbanga I. p. 51). 

Upanidhi (Sk. u p a n i d h i), * pledge, deposit.' 

*' Evam eva kbo bbante Sakiyani janapadakalyanl 
imesam paficannam accbarasatanam apanidbaya sankh* 
yam pi na upeti kalabbagam pi na upeti upanidbim pi na 
upeti" (Udana III. 2). 

Here upanidbi— comparison. Cf. the use of u p a n i - 
d h a y a, ' compared witb.' 



UPANIDHAYA. 

Upanidbaya is sometimes found in tbe sense of 
up ad ay a (Sum. p. 29), * compared with.' 

'' Fatiyam udakam upanidbaya battbe udakam parit- 
tam . . . pe . . . Sinerupadakamabasamudde udakanx 
upanidbaya cakkavalamabasamudde udakam parittan 
ti, iti upari upari udakam up ad ay a bettba bettba uda- 
kam parittam boti, evam eva upari upari gune u p a d a y a 
silam appamattakam oramattakan ti veditabbam " (Sum., 
p. 59 ; see p. 283). 

See Tbera G. v. 496, p. 52 ; Udana III. 2= Jat. II. 93 ; 
Anguttara III. 70. 20-3. 

UPANIBAJJHATI, UPANIBANDHANA. 

" Yo yobbane na upanibbajjbati kvaci " (Sutta Nipata 
I. 12. 12). 

Upanibbajjbati (pass, of upa -ni-bandbati 
not in Sanskrit), * to be attached.' See Sutta Vibbanga I. 
p. 308 and compare Mil. pp. 254, 412. 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 129 

** Thambhe upanibaddh akukkuro viya " (Sum. p* 
216). 
.For upanibandhanasee Sum. p. 128, Mil. p, 253. 



UPANIBBATTA. 

"Ajjhayaka tveva dutiyam akkharam upanibbat- 
t a n ti evam . . • brahmananam garahavacanam uppan- 
nam" (Sum. p. 247). 

UPANIVATTATI. 

"Ubhayen* eva so tadi rukkham va upanivattati'* 
(Sutta Nipata III. 11. 34). 

Upanivattati (upa-ni-vrit not in Sanskrit), * to 
return.' 

UPAPACCIYATI. 

" Sigalo antokucchiyam upapacciyamano appa- 
mamsalohito pandusariro hutva nikkamanamaggam na 
passati " (Jat. IV. p. 327)- 

Upapacciyati {= paccati the pass, of pacati), ' to 
be tormented.' 

UPAPARIKKHA. 

Childers gives no references for the use of upaparik- 
k h a, ' investigation,' but compare. Dhammasanghani 16.. 
Puggala I. p. 25 ; Sutta Vibhanga I. p. 314. 

'^ Sutanam dhammanam dharan upaparikkha'^ 
(Sum. p. 171). 

UPAPATIKA. 

" Sa bhikkhuni-kale silam rakkhanti gabbhavasam jiguc- 
chitva u p a p a t i k a-'ttabhave cittam thapesi || tena 
carimattabhave Vesaliyam raja-uyyane ambarukkhamule 
opapatika hutva nibbatti " (Theri G, Com. p. 200). 

Upapatikattabhava, * the opapatika, state 
of re-birth '; upapatika, * phenomenal.' See Childers. 

S.V. OPAPATIKO. , 

10 



180 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

UPAPADITA. 

" Dakkheyy-ekapadam . . . khantija up apadit am*' 
(Jat. II. p. 236). 

Upapadita (Sk. upa-padita), * accomplished.' 

UPABBAJATI. 

** Babu hi phassa ahita hita ca avitakkita maccum 
11 p a b b a j a n t i " (Jat. IV. p. 270). 

*' Fasu mannssa migaviriyasettha 
bhayaddita settham upabbajanti" 

(Ibid. p. 295). 

"Na kalani upabbaje muni" (Thera G. v. 1052, 
p. 94). 

Upabbajati - upagacchati (upa-vrij, not in 
Sanskrit), ' to resort to,' * go to.' 

UPABHUNJATI, UPABHOGI. 

'' Fhal 'assa upabhunjimha nekavassagane bahii " 
(Jat. III. p. 495). 

Upabh uiij ati (Sk. upa-bhuj ), *to enjoy.' 

" Dissanti kalyanapapakanam kammanam vipak u p a - 
bhogino satta" (Mil. p. 267). For upabhoga see 
Jat. 11. 81. 

Upabhogi (Sk. upabhogin), 'enjoying.' 

UPAMANITA. 

" Uppala-sikhar opamanite vimale hataka-sannibhe 
mukhe " (Theri G. v. 382, p. 160). 

Upamanita, not in Sanskrit, 'like.' Cf.-Sk. upa- 
m a n a, ' comparison.' 

UPAYANA. 

" Eafinam upayanam bhavissati." 

"Eaiino upayanapayanam vyakaroti " (Sum. 
pp. 94-5). 

U p a y a n a, ' arrival,' Cf. Sk. u p a y a n a, ' arrival,' 
* approach.' 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 131 

UPARACITA. 

** Darudandadihi uparacit a-rupakani " (Then G. 
Com. p. 211).' See Saddham. 616. 

Uparacita (upa-rac, not in Sanskrit), * formed.' 

UPARITTHA. 

** Samanam patipadesim uparittham yasassinam " 
(TberaG.V. 910, p. 84). 

See Dhammasangani 1017, 1300, 1401. 
Uparittha (Sk. uparishta), * eminent.' 

UPARUJJHATI, UPARUNDHATI, UPARODHETI. 

** Ye kho te veghamissena nanatthena ca kammuna 
mg>nusse uparundbanti pharusapakkama jana." 

(Thera G. v. 143). 

** Vitakke uparundhiya" (Ibid. v. 525, p. 54). 

" Manovieare uparundba cetaso " (Ibid. v. 1117, p. 
100; see Sutta Nipata IV. 14. 2; Mil. p. 151). 

" Nagaram uparundbimsu" (Jat. IV. p. 133). 

Uparundhati (Sk. u p a - r u d b), * to keep in cbeck, 
restrain, blockade.' 

Uparodbeti occurs in Sutta Vibbanga, I. p. 73. For 
U p ar d b a, * obstacle,' see Jat. III. p. 252. 

Uparujjbati (passive) occurs in ** jivitam u p a r u j - 
j b a t i " (Tbera G. v. 145, p. 20 ; see Samyutta VII. 1, 6, 
p. 165). 

UPARULHA. 

** Tato so katipabassa uparulbesu cakkbusu 
Sutam amantayi raja Sivinam rattbavacldbano " 

(Jat. IV. p. 408). 

TJ p a r u 1 b a (Sk. u p a - r u b), ' recovered,' ' restored' ? 

UPAROPA, UPAROPAKA. 

**Kottbako na boti, tatb' eva ajakapi pasukapi upa- 
T o p e vibetbenti " (CuUavagga VI. 3. 9, p. 154). 

** Eko kira uyyanapalaputto uparopakesu . . . uda- 
iam asinci" (Jat. II. p. 345). 



182 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

" Imasmim uyyane tava etani uparopak aviruhanat- 
thanani ** (Jat. IV. p. 359). 
UPAROPA, uparopak a, not in Sanskrit, * sapling.' 

UPALAMBATI. 

'^ Nibbatta dibbadussani dibba c'eva pasadbana 
Upabhogaparibhoga ca sabbe tatth' upalambare" 

(Anagata Vamsa v. 20). 
Upalambati (u pa-lamb, not in Sanskrit), 'to 
hang.' 

UPALALETI, UPALALETI. 

" Eupasapasamsaka hutva rupam u p a 1 a 1 e n t a (v. L 
upalalenta) vicarimsu " (Jat. II. p. 151). 

See Saddhamopayana v. 375. For upalalana see 
Saddham. v. 387 ; Khudda S. xli. 19. 

Upalaleti (upa-lalayati, not in Sanskrit), *to boast 
of,' * exult in.' 

UPALIMPATI, UPALIPPATI, UPALEPA. 

*' Appossukkhassa bhadrassa na papam upalimpati"' 
(Sutta Vibhanga I. p. 312), 

** Sevamano sevamanam samphuttho samphusam param 
saro diddho kalapam va alittam upalimpati 
U p a 1 e p a bhaya dhiro n' eva papasakha siya " 

(Jat. IV. p. 435). 
See Mil. p. 337 and cf. an-u p a 1 i 1 1 a, * not cleaving to •" 
(Sutta Nipata II. 14. 16). 
Upalimpati, pass, upalippati (Sk. u p a - 1 i p). 
U p a 1 e p a (Sk. u p a - 1 e p a), ' defilement.' 

UPALOHITAKA. 

"Upalohitaka vaggu, * red and sweet ' (spoken of 
the jujube fruit) (Jat. III. p. 21). 
Upalohitaka = rattavanna. 

UPAVANA. 

" Kananam . . . sutthu ropitam ... upavanam 
viya " (Theri G. Com. pV201). 

U p a V a n a (Sk. upa-vana), 'a planted forest, park." 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 133 

UPAVMl. 

" Yam musabhanato papam yam papam ariyu pavadino 
• ••••••• 

tarn eva papam phusati yo te dubbhe Sujampatiti " 

(Samyutta XL 1. 7, p. 225). 
U p a V a d 1 (Sk. upa-vadin), * blaming, reproaching.' 

UPAVAYATI. 

" Malute upavayante site surabhigandhake 
avijjam dalayissami nisinno nagamuddhani '* 

(Thera G. v. 544, p. 57). 
**Bhagava • . . mettavatena upavayi" (Mil. p. 97; 
see Digha V. 27 ; Sum. p. 307). 

Upavayati (upa-va, not in Sanskrit), 'to blow 
softly.' 

UPAVAHANA. 

" Sanghati-raj-u pavahana" (Sutta Nipatall. 14. 16. 17). 
Upavahana (Sk. upa-vah-ana), 'carrying away,' 

* washing away.' 

upavuanSJa. 

*^ Upavijanna gacchanti addasaham patim matam pan- 
the " (Theri G. v. 218, p. 144 ; Com. p. 197 ; see Datha 
Tamsa III. 38). 

*' Tena kho pana samayena annatarassa paribbajakassa 
dahara manavika pajapati hoti gabbhini upavijanna" 
(Udana 11. 6, p. 13). 

Upavijanfia (upa-vi-janya, not in Sanskrit), 

* about to bring forth a child.' 

UPAVINA. 

"Yatha . . . yinaya pattam na siya ...upavinono 
siya . . . jayeyya sadda te ? " (Mil. p. 53). 

Upavina (up a-v i n a, not in Sanskrit), ' neck of a 
lute.' 

UPAVHAYATI. 

'* Yannupanito tarn upavhayetha 
kalena so juhati dakkhineyyo ti " 

(Samyutta VII. 1. 9). 



i 



134 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

Upayhayati (Sk. upa-hve), * to invoke, call upon/ 
There is a various reading upavuhayetha = 
upavuhyetha? from upa-vah, * to bring near.' 

UPASANKAMATI. 

Upasaukamati is sometimes used for u p a k- 
k a m a t i, Mo attend on as a physician, to treat.' See 
Mil. pp. 169, 233, 353 ; Sum. p. 7. 

UPASAMHITA. 

. 

" Nimittam parivajjehi subham ragupasamhitam " 
(Sutta Nipata 11. 11. 7 ; see Thera G. v. 970, p. 88 ; Jat. 
II. pp. 134, 172). 

Upasamhita (pp. of u p a- s a n-d h a), 'accompanied 
by,* ' connected with.' 

UPASSUSSETI. 

" Kin ca me pahittassa lohitam n' upasussaye" 
(Sutta Nipata III. 2. 9 ; see Anguttara II. 2). 

Upasusseti cans, of upasussati, 'to dry up.' 

UPASOBHATI, UPASOBHETI. 

" Kapi ya sihacammena na so ten' upasobhati" 
(Thera G. v. 1080, p. 96). 

" Narlgana candana saralitta 
Ubhato yimanam upasobhayanti" 

(Vimana LII. 6). See Mahavagga VIII. 1. 
J p a-s b h a t i (Sk. u p a-9 u b h), * to appear fine.' 

UPATIPANNA. 

*'Ye ve na tanhasu upatipanna vitareyya ogham 
amama caranti " (Sutta Nipata III. 5. 9, p. 88). 

Upatipanna (upatipad, not in Sanskrit), ' lost.' 

UPATIVATTA. 

" Jatimaranam u p a t i v a 1 1 a" (Sutta Nipata III. 
6. 11). 

** Deva musavadam upativatto" (Jat. III. p. 7). 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 185 

Upativatta (upati-vrit), 'escaped from,' 'free 
from.' 

UPADINNA, UPADINNAKA. 

" Atthi rupam upadinnan" (Dhammasangani 585). 
" Ajjhattarupe 'ti ajjhattam upadinn arupe " (Sutta 
u: Vibhanga, p. 113). 

L" ** An-u padinnakam mmieitva upadinnakam 

ganhati " (Sum. p. 187 ; see p. 217, where upadinnaka 
occurs. 

Upadinn a, from u p a-d a, * assumed,' ' undertaken.' 

UPARAMBHA. 

Childers cites this word from the Abhidhanap° with the 
meaning of * being angry with a person?' In the following 
passage it seems to mean * ill-disposed, hostile.' 

"Uparambh acitto dummodho sunati jinasasanam " 
(Thera G. vv. 360-3, p. 40). 

" Tattha [pariyatti] duggahita up ar ambhadihetu 
pariyaputa alagaddupama " (Sum. p. 21 ; Ibid. p. 263). 

UPAHARATI. 

" Hand'assa dhanam upaharama ti" (Sum. pp. 
301, 302). 

Upaharati (Sk. u p a-h r i), * to bring, to offer.' 

UPAHIMSATI. 

** Te pi 'ham upahimseyyam" (Jat. IV. 156). 
Upahimsati (Sk. u p a-h i m s), * to inquire, hiirt.* 

UPPIFiA. 

" Sukhi an-u p p i 1 a pasasa-medinim " (Jat. III. p. 443). 
U p p 1 1 a (Sk. u t-p i d a), * oppressing.' 
For u p p i 1 e t i see Jat. I. p. 483; II. p. 245 ; Theri G. 
Com. p. 188. 

UPOCITA. 

" Mahasayanamu p o c i t a = sirisayanamu p o c i t a " 
(Jat. IV. p. 371). 
U p o c i t a (upa-ava-ci, not in Sanskrit), * abounding in.* 



186 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

UBBATTBTI. 

Gbilders has no instances of ubbatteti in the sense 
of 'to cause to swell or rise ' (as a river or sea), 'to overflow.' 
Cf. "Sk. u d-v r i t, * to swell, rise.' 

'' Gangasotam ubbattetva" (Jat. III. p. 361). 

" Samuddam'ubbattetva'* (Ibid. IV. p. 161-2). 

UBBANDHA. 

" Varam me idha 'ubbandham yan ca hinam pun' a- 
care 
dalbapasam karitvana rukkbasakbaya bandhiya " 

(Theri G. v. 80, p. 131). 
Ubbandha (Sk. ud-bandha), ' hanging oneself.' 

UBBAHA. 

" Sukhumam sallam dur-u b b a h a m " (Thera G. v. 
124). 

Dur-ubbaha *hard to draw out,' from ud-vrih, 'to 
draw out.' Cf. udabbahati, *to draw out' (Sutta 
Nipata. I. 1, 4, where we ought perhaps to read 
udabb ahi). 

UBBIGGA, UBBIJJANA, UBBEGAVA, UBBEGI, UBBEJITA. 

*' U b b i g g utrasto samviggo " (Mil. p. 23). 
U b b i g g a-hadaya (Jat. III. p. 313, v. 131 ; see Thera 
G. V. 408). 

** Niccam ubbegino kaka vanka papena kammuna 
laddho pindo na pineti " (Ibid. p. 313 ; v. 133). 

The Com. explains ubbegino by ubbegavanto. 

Ubbiggo=Sk. ud-vigna; ubbegava and ub- 
b e g i are formed from u d - v e g a, * distress.' 

'* Paritassana ti u b b i j j a n a phandana " (Sum. p. 111). 

U b b i j j a n a, * agitation.' 

For ubbejita (Cf. Sk. u d- v e j i t a), see Puggala 
IV. 18. 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 137 

UBBISATI, 

^'Tassasanne eko paccantagamako kadaci vasati kadaci 
ubbisati • . • . Vanaragano ubbisita kale (v. 1. 
ubbasita kale) agantva tassa phalani khadati " (Jat. II. 
p. 76. 

Ubbisati (Sk. n d - v a s), * to live away * 

UBBHATA, UBBHARA. 

** Kathan ca bhikkhave ubbhatam hoti kathinam ? 
Atth* ima . . . matika kathinassa ubbharaya" (Mhv. 
Vii. 1.7). 

For ubbhata = uddhata, ' drawn out/ see Jat. IV. 
p. 195. 

U bb h a t a (Sk. u d - d h r i), ' suspended.' 

Ubbhara = uddhara (Sk. u d-dhar a), 'suspension.' 
Cf. ubbham = uddham. 

For uddhara, * debt/ see Jat. II. p. 341. 

UBBHIDA. 

" U b b h i dodako ti ubbhinna-udako " (Digha II. 78 ; 
Sum. p. 218). 

U b b h i d a (Sk. u d - b h i d a), * breaking or bursting 
forth.' 

For u b b h i d a, * kitchen salt/ see Mhv. II. 8. 1. 

UBBILLAVITA.* 

Under the article, " Ubbillaptta " t (see Jat. II. p. 9), 
Childers, in his Pali Dictionary, discusses very fully the 
exact meanings of ubbillavit atta, ubillavita, 
and ubilla, without coming to any decision as to 
the etymology of these terms. Of the first he says, 
" I have little doubt that ubbillavitatta is simply 
ubbillapita+tva, * state of being puffed up,' p pass- 

'^^ Academy, September, 1887. No. 8vo, p. 153. 

f "Cetaso ubbillavitattam" (Milinda, p._ 183, 1. 9-10; 
Brahmajala Sutta p. 9, ed. Grimblot, Sum. p. 122), *^ Anandito sumano 
ubbillavito'* (Mil. p. 183, 1. 11-12). 



138 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

ing into r." He considers that the passive participle, 
n b b i 1 1 a p i t a, pointed to a verb, ubbillapeti or 
ubbilletiy representing an original nd-velayati, 
' to throw upwards/ from a root v i 1 or p i 1 ; and he quotes 
the adjective ubbillavi from Buddhaghosa's Com- 
mentary on the Brahmajala Sutta, "Ubbillavino bhavo 
ubbillavitattam. Eassa ubbillavitattam cetaso 
ti^? Uddhacavahaya. Ubbillapanapitiya etam 
adhivacanam" (see Sumaugala, p. 53, Pali Text 
Society's edition, 1886), which presupposes a noun u b - 
b i 1 1 a, * elation,' whence a denominative verb, u b b i 1- 
1 e t i, might be derived. 

This u b b i 1 1 a, according to Childers, would represent a 
possible (Sanskrit) udvilya or udvella. There is a 
Sanskrit audbilya, * elation,' in Divyavadana, p. 82, 
1. 30, and a variant audvilya in Saddharmapundarika 
(B. Lot. 308), which Childers rightly, we think, sets down 
as a coinage of the North Buddhists in their attempts to 
Sanskritise such Pali words as they did not quite under- 
stand. 

Dr. Ed. Mueller (Pali Gram., p. 12) derives ubbilla from 
"udvelainubbillabhava, ' lengthiness.'" (Saddham- 
mopayana v. 167 p. 36). But ubbillabhava does not 
mean * lengthiness,' but * elation ' (see Sum. p. 122). The 
form ubbilla seems to have led Childers off the track of 
the true source of the word ubbillapita. Instead of 
starting with the noun ubbilla, I w^ould begin with the 
verbal form ubbillavita and its variant ubbilla- 
pita. Before going further, it must be noted that the 
Burmese texts occasionally furnish us with a reading less 
Prakritised than that of the Sinhalese versions, and, there- 
fore nearer to the Sanskrit than the Pali corresponding 
term. The Burmese various reading in this case is u p p i- 
lapita for uppilavita, from uppilaveti, the 
causal of uppilavati (=upplavati, 'to float over or 
upon,' ' to bound,' ' to be buoyant.' Cf. Sanskrit u t - 
pi a vat e). 

Childers makes no mention of p 1 u (sometimes p i 1 u or 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 139 

p a I u in Pali) with u t ; but uppilavati occurs with 
the sense of 'to float' in Milinda, p. 80 — " Khuddako pi 
pasa/io vina navaya udake uppilaveyyati*';" Kummo 
udake uppilavanto*' (Ibid. p. 370). ** Udake-pitthe 
labu-kataham viya appakena piuppilavanti" (Suman- 
gala p. 256, 1. 8). In Jat. III. p. 485, upplavamana is 
employed in the Commentary to explain pariplavanta. 
We also find uppilavati in the sense of * to be joyous, 
elated ' (after drinking intoxicants).* In an amusing 
story in the Jataka, book II. p. 97, we have an account of 
some asses that got intoxicated and elated through im- 
bibing sour wine-lees, while the thorough-bred 
horses remained sober after drinking much stronger 
liquor : 

'* Sindhavakule jatasindhava pana grandhapanam pivitva 
nissadda sannisinna na u p p i 1 a v a n t i ." 

The Gatha has 

" Dhorayha-sili ca kulamhi jato 
na m a j j a t i aggarasar/i pivitvati." 

Here uppilavati = majjati, *tobe elated, buoyant ; ' 
the causal participle uppilavita or uppilapita 
would thus signify * elated/ * buoyed up.' 

The foi-m uppilapita offers no difl&culty, for u p 1 a- 
p e t i (=u plaveti, uppilaveti) occurs in .Jat. IV. 
p. 162, in the sense of * to flow over, overwhelm ' : 

**Uplapayam [samudda??!] dipam imawi u/aram " 
(Cf. uplavita Mah. 230). 

We have, too, the form opilapeti for opilaveti 
(=^a V a -f- p 1 u), * to cause to sink,' which is well estab- 
lished (see Jat. I. pp. 212, 238 ; III. 301 ; Sutta Nipata, 
I. 4. 7, p. 14; Mahav. X. 4. 5 ; Sutta V. II., p. 15. The 
passing of v into jp is seen in Pali palapa, lap a=^ San- 
skrit palava, lava. The change from uppilavita 
toubbillavita is probably due to the influence of the 
V (Cf. Pali vanibbaka^ Sk. vanlpaka. Thedoubling 






* Elevated ' is a slang term applied to those persons whose de- 
pressed spirits are raised by the spirits tbey have imbibed. 



140 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

of the consonant Z, though not common, receives support 
from such forms as par ibb as an a=pari vas ana, 
u m m a=u ma, upakkiles a — u p a k I e 9 a. 

In Udana IV. 2, p. 37, we find the expression " manaso 
ubbilapa" (v.l ubbilava, uppilava), ' elation of 
mind.' Here we have a single { in all the MSS., which 
lends great support to the etymology, here proposed, of 
ubbillavita. On referring to the Com., consulted by 
the editor, a MS. of Burmese origin, though in Sinhalese 
writing, we find the following note : 

** Manaso uppilapati (sic) cetaso uppilapa vitak- 
kakara cittassa uppilapita- hetukay a manasa u p p i 1 a- 
pet va." 

All this, however, leaves the noun u b b i 1 1 a unexplained ; 
but the form ubbilava tends to show that there was a 
noun uppilava or ubbilava, contracted to u b b i 1 a 
just as an-avay a=^Sk. an-avayava and appatiss a= 
Sk. appatissava. Other compounds of p 1 u occur not 
registered by Childers. Of. upaplavati (Sutta Nipata 
V. 18. 22, p. 208), ni plavete =^viplaveti (Jat. I. p. 
826) and sam-uppilavati (Sutta Nipata III. 10. 14). 

Dr. Trenckner thinks that the Sk. u d-v e 1 1 is against 
the etymology here proposed. Pali, however, has v e 1- 
lita, pavellita, samvellita; and as the 
Prakrits record uvvellita there is no reason why Pali 
should prefer ubbillita to ubbellita. 

UMMASATI, UMMASAKA. 

"Ummasana nama uddham uccarana " (Sutta Vib- 
hanga I. p. 121). 

'' Itthi ca hoti itthisanni saratto ca bhikkha ca nam 
itthiya kayena kayam . . . omasati ummasati... apatti 
sanghadisesassa " (Ibid. I. p. 121). 

Ummasati (u n + m r i 9), * to rub up against.' 

UMMUJJA, UMMUJJANA, UMMUJJATI. 

" Udake u m m u j j a-nimujjam karonti " (Jat. IV. p. 139. 
See Udana I. 9 ; Anguttara III. 60. 4). 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 141 

For u mm u j j a n a see Sum. p. 115, and u m m u j j a t i 
Jat. III. 507, Sum. pp. 37, 127 ; Udana I. 9 ; Puggala VIL 
1, p. 71. 

U m m u j j a (u n - m a j j a), * emerging.' 
Ummujjana (Sk. u n-m a j j a n a), ' emerging.' 
U m m u j j a t i (Sk. u n - m a j j a t i), ' to emerge.* 

UMMI, tJMI. 

Childers gives no references to any text for the use of 
u m m i, um i, but see Sutta Nipata IV. 14. 6 ; Thera G- v. 
681. 

" Api n utam . . . udakam . . . u m i jatam hoti " (Mil. 
p, 260). 

The pi. umiyo occurs in Jat 11. p. 216. 

VVLVhRAYA, 

" Satam hemavata naga isadanta urulhava" (Vimana 
XX. 9). 

Urulhava (ud-rudhava not in Sanskrit), ' large/ 
* immense.' 

ULLANGHANA, ULLANGHBTI. 

" UUanghana-samattha," * fit to sail over,' applied to a 
ship (Jat. IV. p. 5). 

In Sutta V. ullanghana = * passing over or across ' ? 

"Ullanghana nama uddham uccarana " (Sutta Vib- 
hanga I. p. 121). 

'^Itthi ca hoti, itthisanni saratto ca bhikkhu ca nam 
itthiya kayena kayam . . . olangheti ullangheti • . . 
apatti sanghadisesassa " (Sutta Vibhanga L p. 121). 

Ullangheti (Sk. u 1 - 1 a n g h), 'to pass across.' 

ULLAPANA. 

''Uhasanam pi sannipato ullapanam pi sannipato" 
(Mil. p. 127). 

" Ummadana uUapana kama cittapamathino " (Theri 
G. V. 857). 



142 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

For ullapana, ' laying claim to,' see Sutta Vibhanga 
I. p. 101. 

Ullapana (ud-lapana), ' calling out.' 

ULLIKHANA, ULLIKHITA. 

'' Koccban ti massunam kesanan ca ullikbana = 
koccbam " (Tberi G. Com. p. 212). 

" Upaddh u 1 1 i k b i t e b i kesebi " (Udana III. 2). 

Ullikbana, 'cutting.' Ullikbita (Sk. uMikb), 
^cut.' 

In Mabavagga VII. 1. 5, ullikbita = marked. 

ULLOJiA. 

"Janapado ullolo bbavissati" (Jat. IV. p. 476; see 
p. 306). 

U 1 - 1 1 a, ' agitated, disturbed,' from u d - 1 u d. 
For u 1 1 1 a , * wave,' see Jat. HI. p. 228. 

ULLOKAKA, ULLOKETI. 

** Putbusattbaranam mukb ullokakati putbujjana " 
(Sum. p. 59). 

" Samino tuttba-pabattbam mukbam ullokayamano 
vicaratiti mukb ullokako" (Ibid. p. 168). 

** Sabbe Bbagavantam eva ullokayamana nisi- 
dimsu " (Ibid. p. 153 ; Mil. p. 398 ; Jat. I. 253 ; II. 221 ; 
see Samyutta XI. 1. 3 ; Cull. VII. 3. 8). 

For ullokita (sb.) see Sum. p. 193. 

UYYODHIKA. 

**Uyyodbikan ti yattba sampabaro diyati" (Digba 
I. 1. 14 ; Sum. p. 85 ; Sutta Vibbanga II. p. 107), ' a plan of 
combat.' 

URABBHA. 

Cbilders bas no references for tbis word : but see Sam- 
yutta III. 1. 9; Puggala p. 56 ; Anguttara III. 99. 7. 

USUMA, USMA. 

** U s m a-ttbana apakkamma tasu tasu rukkbaccbayasu 
nisidimsu " (Sum. p. 310). 



KOTES AND QUERIES. 14^3 

" Dve tvayo pallanke u sum am gahapento *' (Ibid. p. 
186). 

See Dhammasangani 964; Mil. 153; Jat. I. 243; II. 
483. 

Usma = u8uma, ' heat.' 

USSANKI. 

" Bbito ubbiggo u s s a n k i utrasto antepuram pavisi " 
(Sum. p. 135). 

*'Bhito ubbiggo ussanki . . . vihasim '' (Udana II. 
10). 

Ussanki (ut-9ankhin not in Sanskrit), * distrust- 
ful,' * fearful.' 

USSAKKATI. 

" Mahasamudde udakam . . . ussakkitva velaya 
paharati " (Mil. p. 260, 1. 22). 

** Mahasamudde udakam hatthasatam pi dve pi hattha- 
satani gagane ussakkatiti" (Ibid. 1. 25). 

Ussakkati (= ut-srip not in Sanskrit), *to rise 
up.' 

USSADA. 

Childers quotes u s s a d a in the sense of * i^rotuberance,' 
but in the first passage referred to (Dhammapada p. 95) 
u s s a d a does not mean this. 

In the second reference Dhammapada, p. 339 = Jat IV. 
p. 188 u s s a d a means * a bump or swelling.' " Gohanu- 
kena kotthapetva ussade dassetva." 

In the first reference u s s a d a must mean * rubbing in 
a scented unguent,' ' anointing.' 

** Alankato mattha-kundali 
Malabhari haricandan u s s a d o " 
(Dh. p. 95 -- Jat. IV. p. 60 =- 83. 1 ; Vim. 53. 7). 

The Com. explains haricandan u s s a d o by suvannavan- 
nena candena anulitto. 

We can compare this with " Alankata suvasana malini 
candan u s s a d a " (Thera G. v. 267). 



144 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

We find parallel expressions \irhere a8Bada = accha- 
d a n a is replaced by another term. Gf. " Alankata suva- 
sana malini candanokkhita" (Theri 6. v. 145). 

Okkhita ^ okhita, from Sk. okh, 'to adorn.' 

" Alankata candana-sara-vosita" (V. Yimana 
LXIV. 15, 16). 

" Pitac a n d a n a 1 i 1 1 anga " (Ibid. XL VII. 1). 

" Narigana candana-sara- litta " (Ibid. LIE. 6, 8). 

The expression sattnssada, 'having the seven pro- 
tuberances' (Mahapadhana Sutta), one of the thirty-two 
superior marks of a Buddha, seems to refer to the soles, 
palms, shoulders, and back, which were rounded and full 
(see Man. Buddhism p. 382, 2nd ed.). This term occurs in 
Mahavyatpatti, p. 6. 

But sattussada in Digha III. 1. 1 is explained as 
follows : ''Sattussadan ti sattehi u s s a d a m , us- 
sannam bahujanam akinna-manussam posavaniya-hatthi- 
assa-mora-migadi aneka-satta-samakiunan cati attho " 
(Sum. p. 245). Here u s s a d a = crowd, multitude. In 
Jat. IV. p. 809 we have catussadam. "Catussadam. 
gamavaram samiddham dinnam hi so bhunjatu Vasavena."^ 
The Com. has the following explanation : '* Cat u s s a d an 
ti akinnamanussataya manussehi pahutadhaunataya dhan- 
nena sulabhadarutaya daruhi sampannodakataya udakenati 
catuhi ussannam catussadasamannagatan ti attho." 

There is a metaphorical use of the word ussada in 
the sense of ' desire ' or ' conceit.' 

'' Tam aham brumi brahmanam 

• • • 

• • • • . 

silavantam an-u s s a d a m " 

(Sutta Nipata III. 9. 81). 

Ibid IV. 14. 6 ; Udana I. 4 = Mahavagga I. 2. 3 = Sutta 
Nipata IV. 8. 4 :— 

'* Yass' ussada n' atthi kuhinci loke," for whom there 
are no desires anywhere in the world (Fausboll). Olden- 
berg translates ' whose behaviour is uneven to 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 145 

nothing in the world ' (Vinaya Texts I. p. 80). But is not 
the sense rather arrogance or conceit (superbia) ? 

For the use of ussanna see Sum. p. 7 ; Jat. III. 418 ; 
Jat. IV. 140 ; Theri G. v. 444 ; Sumangala p. 179 ; Sutta 
Vibhanga I. p. 286; Dhp. 94; Cull. X. 15. 1. 

USSADA, USSADANAM, USSADETI. 

" Ko majjhe samsido, ko thale u s s a d o (v. 1. ussaro) '* 
(Sum. p. 122). 

U s s a d a = * throwing-up on.' Cf. Sk. ut-sadaka. 

'^Yatha . . • mahasamuddo na matena kunapena sam- 
yasatiy yam hoti mahasamudde matam kunapam tarn 
khippam eva tiram upaneti thalam va ussadeti" (Mil. 
p. 250 = Cullavagga IX. 1. 8 ; Mil. p. 187). 

In a parallel passage in Udana v. 5. 3 we find ussareti 
(Burmese lection). See Mahavagga VIII. 1. 22; Culla- 
vagga VI. 11. 8 ; Jat. I. 419, 434. Cf. u s s a r a n a-bhaya. 
(Jat. I. p. 419). 

" Idh' ekacco yodbajlvo sahati rajaggam . . . api ca kho 
ussadanam yeva sutva samsldati . . ." (Puggala V. 3). 

Ussadana (Sk. ut-sadana), ' rout, defeat ' ? 

Ussadeti (Sk. ut-sadayati), 'to cause to rise up 
on,* * to throw on.' 

USSUSSATI. 

"Ussussati anaharo *' (Sutta Nipata V. 1. 10). 
Ussussati (Sk. u c c h u s h), * to be dried up.' 

UHANA, 

^' tjhana - lakkhano kho . . . manasikaro, chedana- 
lakkhano pannati" (Mil. p. 32). 

Uhana = Sk. uhana, ' synthesis ' as opposed to 
chedana, 'analysis.' 

UHASATI, UHASANA. 

''Uhasanam pi sannipato uUapanam pi sannipato '^ 
(Mil. p. 127). 

Uhasati ( = ud-has), not in Sanskrit, ' to laugh.' 

11 



146 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

fSA. 

Ghilders defines u s a as ' salt ground/ but in Angnttara 
TIL 70. 6 it seems to be used for some * saline substance,' 
perbaps nitrate of soda for cleansing clothes. 

EKATTA. 

Ghilders gives e k a 1 1 a, * unity,' but it is also used in 
the sense of * solitude.' 

" Na me tarn phandati cittam, e k a 1 1 a-niratam hi me " 
(Thera G. v. 49, p. 8). See Mil. p. 162. 

EKlaARIEA. 

"Ekagarikan ti, ekam eva gharam parivaretva 
vilumpanam" (Sum. p. 159). 

See Anguttara III. 50 ; 151. 2 ; Puggala p. 55. 

KRETI. 

" Lahuko vata me kayo phuttho ca pitisukhena vipulena 
tulam iva e r i t a m malutena pilavati va me kayo " 

(Thera G. v. 104 ; see v. 754). 

Vat er it a (Vimana XXXIX. 4), hadayerita (Ibid. 
LXIV. 20. 22). 

" Na ukkhipe no ca parikkhipe pare, na okkhipe para- 
gatam na eray e " (Thera G. v. 209; see v. 260). 

" Yatha pi navam puriso 'dakamhi 
e r e t i ce nam upaneti tiram " 

(Jat. IV. p. 478). 

''Khippam giram eray a vaggu vaggum hamso va 
paggayha sanikam nikiijam " (Thera G. v. 1270). 

Ereti (8k. erayati), 'to move, raise, raise the voice, 
utter.' 

ELAEA. 

" So na e 1 a k a-m.antaram [patiganhati] " (Anguttara 
III. 151. 2; Puggala p. 155; Sihanada Sutta, Digha VIII.). 
..^ •!'',? '^ explained in the Commentary by ummara, 
'threshold.' It is evidently the same word in the. first 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 147 

term of the compound ** e 1 a k a - padaka-pitha *' (Culla- 
vagga VI. 2. 24) explained in the Vinaya Texts (III. p. 
165) as ' a chair raised on a pedestal.' The translation 
throws no light on the meaning of e 1 a k a . Buddhaghosa 
has the following note: ''E 1 aka-padaka-pitham nama 
daru-pattikaya upari pade thapetva bhojana-phalakam viya 
katapitham vuccati.** The chair (pitha) stood on a low 
projecting platform of wood or stone (elaka) by which it 
was mounted, and on which the sitter placed his feet. 
Such a chair was disallowed to the bhikkhus as being too 
oomfortable. 

Elaka in the sense of * threshold ' was merely a slab 
of wood or stone placed under an entrance door. 

Nothing is known of the origin of the word. Can it be 
connected with Sk. eduka, *a wall, tomb,' originally a 
stone slab ? 

OKADDHATI. 

• * 

*** Tarn mam tato sattavaho ussannaya vipullaya vaddhiya 
Okaddhati vilapantim acchinditva kulagharassa '* 

(Theri G. v. 444). 

Okaddhati (Sk. a v a - k r i s h), * to drag along.' 

OKAPPETI. 

"Aparam pi bhante uttarim karanam bruhi yenaham 
karanena okappeyyanti" (Mil. p. 150). 

'' Tasma tassa balavato . • . onamanena sadevako loko 
onamissati okappessati . . .*' (Ibid. p. 284). 

" Tihi akarehi ditthe vematiko dittham n' okkapeti 
dittham nassarati " (Sutta Vibhanga II. p. 4). 

" Acira-pabbajitassa hi katha okappaniyana hoti " 
(Sum. p. 143). 

O k a p e t i (Sk. a v a - k 1 r i p), * to consider as possible/ 
' to be fit.' 

Okappana, in Dhammasangani p. 12, is given as one 
of the synonyms of saddha. 

OEIBINI, OKILINI. 

^' Idhaham . . . addasam itthim upakkam o k i 1 i n i m, 



148 KOTES AND QUKUES. 

okirinim . . . sa issapakata sapattim angarakatahena 
o k i r i " (Sutta Vibhanga I. p. 107). 

Here apakka or appakka = baked. Doesokilini 
(= [o] kilinnakasanra) mean 'dried up/ and okirini 
(=angaraparikinna), ' sooty/ ' begrimed with soot.' 

OKKANTATI. 

" Issassa npakkhandhamha o k k a c c a eatorangalam 

tena nemim pariharesi . . ." (Jat. IV. p. 210). 
Okkacea-ti okkantitva (Com.)- 
Okkantati (Sk« a v a - k r i t), Uo cut off ' 



OKKANTI, OKKAMANA. 

*' Bodhisattassa gabbh' okkanti ya" (Snm. p. 130). 
" Mata-kncchim okkamane" (Ibid. p. 145). 
Okkanti (= Sk. avakranti), * descent.' 
Gabbh' okkanti = entrance into the womb. 
Okkamana (== ava-kramana), * descent.' 

« 

OEASSETI. 

** Tato sucim gahetvana vattim o k a s s ayam' aham"^ 
(ThenG. 116/p. 135). 

*^ Yadi bhante Nagasena Tatbagatassa ta upama annata, 
tena hi Buddho asabbannu ; yadi nata, tena hi o k a s s a 
pasayha yimamsapekho panamesi, tena hi tassa akarun- 
nata sambhavati " (Mil. p. 210). 

** Sutam me tarn bhante vajjl ya kalitthiyo kalakuma* 
riyo tanaokkassa pasayha vasentiti " (M. P. S. p. 8). 

Okasseti (Sk, a v a - k r i s h), * to drag out or away/ 
' draw away.' 

OGANA. 

■ 

** Migaluddo maharaja Pancalanam rathesabho 
Nikkhanto saha senaya o g a n o vanam agama " 

(Jat'. IV. p. 482). 

Ogana = avagana (Sk, o g a n a), * without a re- 
tinue.' Cf. p a 1 1 a = nippatta = leafless (Jat. III. p. 496). 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 149 

OGADHA. 

Ghilders quotes no texts in dealing with this word, but 
compare : — 

''Tvan ca me maggam akkhahi anjasam amat' 
ogadham" (Thera G. v. 168, p. 22). For antogadha 
see Sum. p. 59. 

OGAMANA. 

"Ogamanan ti atthangamanam '* (Digha I. 1. 25 ; 
Sum. p. 95). 
Ogamana = Sk. ava-gamana, * setting.' 

OGGATA. 

** An-o ggatasmim suriyasmim tato cittam vimucci 
me " (Thera G. v. 477).' 

" Eattandhakaxe ti o g g a t e suriye " (Sutta Vibhanga 
II. p. 268). 

Oggata = apagata, * set.' 

OCABAEA, OOABATI. 

'' Ete bhante mama purisa cara o c a r a k a janapadam 
o c a r i t a agacchanti||tehi pathamam o e i n n a m aham 
paccha osapayissami " (Samyutta III. 2. 2). 

^'Ete bhante mama purisa cora ocaraka janapadam 
ocaritva agacehanti- tehi pathamam otinnam, aham 
paccha otarissami [v. 1. o s a y i s s a m i] " (Uddana VI. 2). 

Ocaraka occurs also in Sutta Vibhanga Par II. 4. 1, p. 
47, and is explained by the Old Com. (Par. II. 4. 27, p. 52) 
as follows : 

"Ocarako nama bhandam ocaritva achikkhati 

itthannamam bhandam avahara ti.'' 

■ • • • 

The Com. to the Udana explains occarakaby hettha- 
caraka and carapurisa; ocaritva by vimamsitva and 
osayissami by patipajjissami karissami. 

Buddhaghosa on Par. II. 4. 27 has the following note : 

'^Ocaratlti ocarako. tattha tattha anto anupavisa- 
titi vuttam hoti." 

Ocaraka (not in Sanskrit), * emissary,' * agent.' In 



150 NOTES AND QTJEBIES. 

Div. 127. 26, avacaraka = footman^ runner ; o c a r a t i 
(Sk. a V a - c a r, * to go down towards '), * to visit.' 

OCINATI. 

Nanaratana-m-o c i t a (Jat. IV. p. 135) dum-ocita 
(Ibid. p. 156). 

c i t a (SL ava-cita) ^= saiicita, * filled.' 
"... Acchaya atibharitaya 

amataghatikayam dhammakatamatto, katapadam jbanani 
ocetum" (Thera G. V. 199). 

c e t i (Sk. npa-ci) — upaceti ^ bhaveti, * to 
cultivate.' 

OTTHI-VYADHi. 

" Tada tassa ranno eka ottbivyadhi . . . mabab- 
bala abosi." 

Ottbivyadbi is a female elepbant. Does it mean 
'lip [trunk] striker ' ? (Jat. III. 385-7). 

ONI. 

"Oni-rakkba nama abatam bbandam gopento ' ' 
(Sutta Vibbanga I. p. 53). 

" n i m rakkbatiti onirakkbo yo parena attano vasanat- 
tbane abbatam (MS. abatam) bbandam idam tava bbante 
mubuttam oloketba yava abam idam nama kiccam katva 
agaccbamiti vutte rakkbati " (Buddbagbosa). 

Oni ( a V a n i ? ) must bere signify * treasure, property.' 

ONOJETI. 

" Sovannena bbinkarena udakam o n o j e t v a " (Mil. 
p. 236; see Mahavagga I. 22. 18). 

"Onojetba avuso sangbassa civaram" (Sutta Vibbanga 
I. p. 265); see Dipavamsa XIII. 29, and cf. onojana 
(CuUavagga II. 1. 1). Onoja (Cull. p. 37). 

Onojeti (Sk. avanej ay ati), *to dedicate/ 
* consecrate.* 

OTAPPATI, OTAPETI. 

" Paniyam otappati" (CuUavagga VI. 8. 7). 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 151 

*' Bhikkhu sa-udtikam pattam otapeti" (Ibid. V. 9. 3 ; 
see Mhv. I. 25. 16). 
Otappati (Sk. a v a - 1 a p), * to heat, warm.' 

OTALLAKA. 

" Kuto nn agacchasi rummavasi 
Otallako pamsupisacako va " 

(Jat. IV. pp. 380-4). 
'' Otallako ti lamako olamba-yilamba-nantaka-dharo '' 
(Com.). 

Ot allaka==otalaka= otaraka? Cf. Sk. ava- 
tarana, * the ends or border of a garment.' 

OTTAPATI, OTTAPPETI. 

" Yam na 1 1 a p p a t i ottappitabbena na o 1 1 a p pa t i 
papakanam akusalanam dhammanam samapattiya idam 
vaccati an-o ttappam" (Puggala II. '5). 

*^ Athayam itara paja punnabhaga ti me mano 
. sankhatum no pi sakkomi musavadassa ottappeti" 

(Samyutta VI. 2. 3). 

Ottapati = avatappati for apatappati 
(Sk. a p a - 1 r a p), * to be ashamed.' 

The N. Buddhist form for ottappa is apattrapya 
(Mahavyatpatti p. 32). 

ODAPATTIKIYA, ODAPATTAKINI. 

''Odapattikiya mayham sahaja ekasasani " (Gariya 
Pit. II. 4. 8, p. 86). 

Among the ten kinds of wives mentioned in Sutta 
Vibhanga I. p. 139 we find odapattakini upon which 
we find the following note (p. 140), "odapattakini 
nama udaka-pattam amasitva vaseti." , . 

Odapattikiya = * water-bowl-carrier.' 

ODAGYA. 

This word is given in the Dhammasangani 9, 86 as one 
of the synonyms of piti. 



152 KOTES AND QUERIES. 

Odagya ~ audagrya^ ' elation ' (not in Sanskrit) 
from n d a g r a • 

ODAKIKA« 

" d a n i k a - ghara-vithi " (Jat. III. 49). 
Odanika, ^a cook.' 

ODARIEA. 

^' Hitva gihitvam anavositatto mukhanangali o d a r i k o 
kusito " (Thera G. v. 101, p. 15). 

" Puggalo . . . luddho o d a r i k o " (Mil. p. 357-8). 
Cf. odara in Dhammapada p. 96. 

d a r i k a (Sk. a n d a r i k a), * glattonous.' 

ONAMATI, ONAMATI. 

*^ Unnata bhumippadesa onamanti^ onata unna- 
mati " (Sum. p. 45). 

" So so muncati pupphani onamitva dumuttamo " 
(Vimana XXXIX. 3). 

'' Siho jlvitapariyadane pi na kassaci onamati " (Mil. 
p. 400). Gf. an-o n a m i - dandajata (Mil. p. 238). 

Onamati (Sk. a v a - n a m), ' to bend^ stoop.' 

ONAYHIYATI, ONAHA. 

'^Jalena ca onahiyana 
tattha hananti ayomayakutehi " 

(Sutta Nipata III. 10. 18). 

Onayhiyati (Sk. a v a - n a h), * to cover.* 
n a h a and pariyonaha are given in the Dham- 
masangani 205, as synonyms of middha, * sloth.' 

OPATATI. 

'' Yatha .... kalandako patisattumhi opatante 
. . . . nangutthalakutena patisattum patibahati" (Mil. 
pp. 368, 396). 

" Yada kilesa opatanti" (Ibid. p. 368). 

For o p a t e t i see Sutta Vibhanga II. p. 15. 

p a t a t i (Sk. a v a - p a t ) , ' to fall down.' 



NOTES AND QUEBIES. 153 

OPATA. 

" p a t a m khananti " (Jat. I. p. 143). 
O p a t a (Sk. ava-pata), * hole, pit.' 

OPANA. 

Opana-bhuta (Jat. IV. p. 34 : Vimana LXV. 4 ; 
LXVI. 4 ; Sum. p. 177 ; Mahavagga VI. 31. 11). 

p a n a (Sk. ava-pana), *a pond or pool for 
watering.' 

OPILAPETI. 

^' Tarn payasam . . . usake opilapehiti" (Satta 
Nipata I. 4. 7, p. 14). 

See Jat. I. pp. 212, 238 ; III. p. 301. Samyutta VII. 
1. 9. Mahavagga X. 4. 6. 

Opilapeti, the caus. of a v a - p 1 u, * to keep under,' 
* to sink.' 

OPUNOHETI. 

*' Bhumin ca catujatiya gandhehi opu£ichetya . . • • 
dhaje bandhimsu " (Jat. IV. p. 377-8). 

Opuficheti (ava-proiich, not in Sanskrit), * to 
cleanse.' 

OPUTA. 

" Puthu pancahi nivaranehi avuta nivuta o p u t a patic- 
channa patikujjita ti puthujjana " (Sum. p. 59). 

Oputa = ovuta (Sk. apa-vri), ' obstructed.' 

** Etthayam jano avato nivuto o v u t o pihito pari- 
yonaddho" (Mil. p. 161).* 

Ovata, another form of the word, occurs in (an- 
o V a t a) Sutta Vibhanga II. p. 52. 

OPUNATI, OPUNAPETI. 

Childers only gives the metaphorical use of this word in 
the sense of * to sift.' 

" Masim karitva mahavate va opuneyya . . . ." 
(Anguttara III. 33. 2). 

*' Sighasigham bhusikam uddharapetva sighasigham 
opunapeyya" (Ibid. III. 92. 3). 



154 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

'^Bhusikam uddharapetva opunapetabbam opa- 
n a p e t y a atiharapetabbam " (Gullavagga YII. 1. 2, 
p, 181). 

'* Esaham bhante yo me Alare Ealame pasado tarn 
mahavate va opunami sighasotaya va nadiya pava- 
hemi" (M. P. S. IV. p. 45). 

Opunati (ava-pu not in Sanskrit), ' to winnow.' 

OMATTHA . 

• • 

** Sattiya viya o m a 1 1 h o dayhamane va matthake 
Kamaragappahanaya sato bhikkhu paribbaje te " 

(Samyutta I. 3. 1 ; II. 2. 6 =Thera G. v. 89). 

Omattha = omatta (Sk. ava-mrish),* struck.' 

OMADDATI. 

''Omadda khippam paligham esikani ca abbaha" 
(Jat. II. 95). 

See Gullavagga VIII. 4. 5, p. 214. 

Omaddati (Sk. a va - m r id) , 'to crush,' 'press 
down.' 

ORABBHIKA. 

*'Orabbhiko va urabbhaghatako " (Aiiguttara III. 
99. 7 ; see Puggala p. 56 ; Theri G. v. 242, p. 146 [the 
Com. p. 199, explains orabbhikabyorabbhagha- 
tika] ; Sutta Vibhanga I. p. 106). 

ORUNDHATI. 

**Orundhiya nam pari rakkhissa mi " (Jat. IV. 
p. 480). Orundhiya =^ orundhitva (Com.). 
r u d d h a (Theri G. vv. 445, 458). 
Orundhati (Sk. ava-rudh), *to restrain.' 

ORAMATI. 

Childers has no notice of oramati, the proper mean- 
ing of which is * to leave off cease.' See Sutta Vibhanga. 
I. p. 54. 

"Bhikkhu bhikkhum .... so anapetva vippatisari 



NOTES AND QUEBIES. 155 

saveti ma avahariti. so sutthuti o r a m a t i , ubhinnam 
anapatti." 

But in Mil. p. 861 o r a m a t i seems to mean ' to be 
pleased,' ' to be satisfied.' 

'' Sace so me bhante patisunitva nandati o r a m a t i 
evahan tarn pabbajemi nissayam demi." 

In Jat. I. p. 498 oramati is used in the sense of ' to 
strive ' : — 

"Oramama na parema *' — we strive but do not 
succeed. The Com. has ''udakam . . . akaddhema osa- 
rema." 

A parallel expression occurs in Jat. III. p. 185 : 
"Vikkamami na paremi." 

We see that oramama — vikkamama, 'we use 
effort/ * we strive.* 

There is a similar expression in (yakuntala p. 146 (ed. 
Williams, 1876) : ** Nam sahigami dosotti vavasidabi 
na paremi . . . . nivedidum." 

Can oramama be an error for o s a y e m a from 
a V a - s a ? See note on Osapeti. 



OLAGGETI, OLUGGA. 

** Atha kho bhikkhave Vepacitti asurindo ataliyo (v. 11. 
ataliyo, ataliko) upahana arobitva khaggam olaggetva 
assamam pavisitva " (Samyutta XI. 1. 9 ; see Sum. p. 

41). 

" Olaggessami te Citta anidvare va hatthinam " (Thera 
G- V. 355). 

** Tvam o 1 a g g na gacchasi " (Ibid. v. 856). 

1 a g g e t i (cans, of a v a - 1 a g ), * to attach,' 'fasten; ' 
olagga = Sk. ava-lagna; for olugga see Sum. 
p. 41. 

OLANGHANA, OLANGHETI. 

*'01anghana nama hettha onamana " (Sutta Vi- 
bhanga I. p. 121). 

Olanghana (ngt in Sanskrit), * passing under.' 
For olangheti see extract quoted in ullangheti. 



166 NOTES AND QUEBIES. 

OLIKHATI. 

^'Eese me olikhissan ti kappako npasankami" 
(Thera G. v. 169). 

** Bahuvatasamadana addham sisassa olikhim '* 
(Theri G. v. 88 ; Com. p. 183). 

Olikhati (ava-likh, not in Sanskrit), ' to cut off.' 

OLIYATI, OLIYANA. 

** Ete te nbho ante anabhinnaya oliyanti eke, atidha- 
vanti eke " (Udana VI. 8). 

In the Dhammasangani 1156, 1286, oliyana, 'hesitat- 
ing/ is nsed as a synonym of thina cf. an-o 1 1 n a-vuttita 
Ibid. 1867. 

See Jat. III. 322, where olina = impeded? Cf. Sk. 
a V a 1 1 n a , ' sticking to.' 

OLUBBHA. 

'' Pindapatam caritvana dandam olnbbha dabbala" 
(Theri G. v. 17,' p. 125). 

"Dandam olubbha gacchami" (Ibid. v. 27, p. 126). 

See Jat. I. p. 126. 

Olnbbha, ' leaning on,' though connected in meaning 
with ava-lamb, looks as if it were derived from a v a - 
1 a b h (not in Sanskrit). 

fl 

OVATTIKA. 

• • 

*' Sakka hoti hatthena pi dvihi pi angulihi [udakam] 
gahetum ovattikayampi katum ? " (Sum. p. 218). 

** So tarn sucim nalikaya pakkhipitva ovattikaya 
katva . . . . " (Jat. III. p. 282). 

*' Bodhisatto ovattikato sucinalikam niharitva adasi " 
(Ibid. p. 285). 

Here ovattika seems to be a kind of * bag.' 

There is an ovattika in the sense of valaya, 
'bracelet ; ' " chabbaggiya bhikkhu ovattikam dhaxenti" 
(Cullavagga v. 2. 1 ; Com. on Mhv. V. 29, 4), and a form 
o V a 1 1 i y a (Mahavagga VII. 1. 5) = ovattika. 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 157 

There is also the form ovaddheyya or ovattheyya 
= tamed back. 
All these seem to point to Sk. apa-vrit. 

OVAMATI. 

''Atha kho udapano .... sabbam tarn tinan ca bhusan 
ca mukhato ovamitva acchassa udakassa .... yava 
mukhato purito vissandanto maiine atthasi" (Udana 
VII. 8). 

Ovamati (ava-vam, not in Sanskrit), 'to throw 
up.' 

OVARIYATI. 

" Kim te aparadhitam maya yam mam ovariya- 
m a n a' titthasi " (TheriG. v. 367-8). 
Ovariyati pass, ofapa-vri, *to avoid ' ? 

OVASSATI. 

^* Kada na mam pavusakalamegho navena toyena sacivarant 

vane 
Isippayatamhi pathe vajantam ovassate" 

(Thera G. v. 1102, p. 98). 

'* Kassapassa kuti ovassati" (Mil. p. 228-4). 

" Viharassa kuddo ovassati" (Cull. VI. 3. 4 ; see 
V. 16. 1 ; VIII. 3. 3 : Sutta Vibhanga II. 88, 39). 

Ovassati (ava-vrish not in Sanskrit), 'to rain 
down on,' *to leak.' 

For ovasapeti, ' to cause to be rained down on,' see 
Mahavagga VIII. 15. 2, p. 291). 

OSSAJATI, OSSAJJATI. 

'' Kuto samutthaya mano vitakka 
kumaraka dhamkam iv' ossajanti " 
(Samyutta X. 3 = Sutta Nipata 5. 1, p. 48). 

' Whence arising doubts vex the mind, as boys v e x a 
crow' (Fausboll). 

Here is an illusion to a game played by Hindu lads of 



158 MOTES AND QUEBIBS. 

tying a string to a crow's leg, first letting it go a little 
way, and then jerking it back. 

The original meaning of o s s a j a t i is to let go or 
release. 

"Hadaye ossajami" ^ "hadaye vissajjemi" (Jat. 
IV. p. 260). 

''Atha kho Bhagava Gapale cetiye sato sampajano 
aynsankharam ossajji, ossattha ca Bhagavato 
ayusankhare mababhumicalo ahosi " (M. F. S. p. 26). 

'' Yada Tathagato sato sampajano aynsankharam ossajjati 
tadayam patha^ kampati " (Ibid. p. 27). See Thera G. 321. 

"Ossattha kayo nrago caratu " (Jal. IV. pp. 460, 461). 

Ossattha — nissattha (Com.). 

Gf. aynsankharo ssajjana (Sam. p. 130). 

OSANHETI. 

" Akkhini aiijctva kese osanhetva" (Jat. IV. p. 219). 

" Bhikkhu kocchena kese osanhenti" (Gullavagga V. 
2. 3). 

Osanheti (ava-slakshnayati not in Sanskrit), 
* to comb out,' * to smooth.' Gf. Hindu u n c h n a, ' to comb 
the hair.' 

OSAPETI, OSETI. 

'* Majjhe gahetva ubhato o s a p e t i, ubhato kotisu gahetva 
majjhe osapeti" (Jat. I. 25). 

*' Ete bhante mama purisa cara occaraka janapadam 
ocaritva agacchanti tehi pathamam ocinnam aham paccha 
osapayissami" (Samyutta III. 2. 2 = Udana VI. 2. 
See extract and notes under Ocabaea and Oramati). 

Here osapeti = thapeti, from a y a - s a. 

In Thera G. v. 119 o s i y a (v. 1. . opiya) is explained by 
thapetva and 08enti,in Then G. Gom. p. 202, by 
patisametva thapenti. See Sutta Vibhanga II. 
p. 15. 

For osapeti we find o s e t i (see Samyutta XL 2. 10 ; 
Thera G. v. 119 ; Then G. v. 283), in the sense of ' to put, 
place,' for which we find the v. L opeti. 

*' Khelam sarire o s i (text opi) " (Jat. IV. p. 457). 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 159 

OHANATI. 

** Indakhllam o h a c c a-m-aneja 
te caranti suddha vimala " 

(Samyutta I. 4. 7). 

h a n a t i (Sk. a v a - h r i), ' to take away/ 
h a c c a may also represent ohantya as well as 
divahritya. 

KATAGGAHA. 

" Yada jinna bhavissama ubho dandaparayana 
ubho pi pabbajissama, ubhayattha kataggaho " 

(TheraG. v. 462, p. 49). 

** Ayan ca te rajaputti ubha^^attha kataggaho 
devalokiipapatti ca kitti ca idha jivite " 

(Jat. IV. p. 322). 

The Com, explains kataggaha by jayaggaha. 
Kataggaha = a lucky throw, the lucky die, in contra- 
distinction tokaliggaha, *an unlucky throw.' 

KATAGGAHA. 

" Na c' eva bhoga tatharupa na ca punnani kubbanti 
Ubhayattha kaliggaho andhassa hatacakkhuno " 

(Anguttara III. 29). 

For kali in sense of ' bad die ' see Dhammapada vv. 
202, 252. 

KATUKUf^CAKA.* 

Kutukuncaka occurs in the following passage from 
the Divyavadana, p. 8, 1. 8 : 

**Akro9aka roshaka vayam matsariwa/i k u t u k u n- 
caka vayatn 
danam ca na dattam any api yena vayam pitrilokam 
agataft." 
On p. 302, 1. 8, of the same work the word recurs : 

* See Academy, Feb. 25, 1888, No. 825, pp. 136, 137. 



160 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

** Ete pi matsarina asan kutukuncaka agrihitaparish- 

karas.*' * 
The editors, not understanding this unusual term, have 
admitted into their text (p. 302) the variant reading k u £ * 
kuncaka, which they connect with Pali kukkuccaka, 
'remorseful.' Childers, however, refers the well-known 
kukkucca to the Sanskrit kaukrity a. Itsometimes 
appears under the form kukucca,as if from ku-kritya; 
and, in Anguttara Nikaya lY. 196, we find a kuk- 
kuccakajata, in the sense of ' well-formed,' applied to 
a tree. It is possible that kukkucca, * remorse,' has a 
different origin, and may be derived from ku* + kritya 
(Cf. Sk. kuf, 'to sorrow'). But, be this as it may, kuk- 
k u c c a is never used in Pali texts along with maccharl, 
macchara, or kadariya, but with uddhacca, &c. 
In the passages quoted above, kutukuncaka has not 
the sense of ' remorseful.' 

The metre of the verse quoted from p. 8 of the Divya- 
vadana would seem to show that the reading kutukun* 
c a k a is to be preferred to that of k u £ k u n c a k a. If,, 
then, this term does not bear the meaning, 'remorseful,' 
what is its true signification ? Sanskrit gives us, appa- 
rently, no direct clue to the meaning, so recourse must be 
had to Pali for its signification. ChUders's dictionary here 
fails us entirely, and we are compelled to look elsewhere 
for help in solving the diflSculty. It may be noted that 
akro9aka and r o s h a k a correspond to Pali akkosaka 
and r s a k a, which are usually found together (see Sam- 
yutta-Nikaya III. 3. 1, p. 96 ; Sutta Nipata, p. 24) in con- 
nection with macchara; matsarinaAis the Pali 
mac charino ; and it may be assumed that in meaning it is. 
synonymous with kutukuncaka. 

On pp. 291, 298, of the Divyavadana, matsarya 
(= Pali macchariya) is associated with agrihita, in 
Pali aggahita (not in Childers; but compare agga- 

'^ The editors snggest * ostentatious ' as the meaning of agrihX- 
taparishkara; but the context shows that it signifies * having^ 
beggarly belongings,' hence * mean,' * shabby.' 



.NOTES AND QUERIES. 161 

h i t a 1 1 a in Puggala Pannatti IL § 8. 18 ; Dhammasan- 
gani, § 1122, p. 199), which literally means * drawn tight 
or close ; ' hence closefisted, mean greedy. But, in the^ 
Puggala, among the synonyms ofmacchariya we find 
not only aggahitatta and kadariya, but also- 
ka^ukancukata (written katakancukata in the- 
Dhamraasangani), an abstract noun formed from an ad- 
jective katukancuka or katakancuka, correspond- 
ing to an original krit a-kan cuka or krita-kun-^ 
c a k a, * close,' * near,' ' greedy' (Cf. Sk. kr i t a - k a p a ta, 

* fraudulent '). Kancuka or kuficaka must be referred, 
to the root k a n c or kunc, * to draw together,' * contract ^ 
(Gf. Sk. kancuka and k a n e u k i t a). 

The compiler or compilers of the Divyavadana, not recog- 
nizing the origin of ka^ukancuka, tried to Sanskritize^ 
it into ku^ukuncaka, connecting it, perhaps, with 
kutukuncaka or kutukuncaka. But, whatever 
may be the etymology of the word, there is no doubt as to 
its meaning, which cannot be settled offhand by an appeal 
to the Sanskrit dictionary. As with e k o d i b h a v a, no 
amount of ingenuity exercised by Sanskrit scholars can 
determine its meaning apart from the Southern Buddhist 
texts, where it is employed in its true and legitimate sense*. 
That Pali terms have been altered in the process of San- 
fikritization needs no proof. We have several specimens in 
the Divyavadana. 

The editors furnish us with a good example in s a m - 
l)hinna'pralapa(p. 802) = Pali samphappalapa,. 

* nonsense.' S am p h a was a word evidently unknown to 
the Sanskrit compiler, but it is not uncommon in Pali. Wo^ 
have also a verb samphappalapati (Sum. p. 74). 
To this we may add vardhaniya= Pali bhajana;: 
nishparusha = Pali nippurisa. This term is ap- 
plied to music, and does not mean, ^ not harsh,' 'soft,' but 
'not human,' *not produced by human beings,' but by 
gandharvas or heavenly musicians (see Vimana 64. 10. p. 60) ► 
In the translation of the Jataka book (p. 75), " n i p p u r i- 
8 e h i turiyehi paricariyamano (v.l. parivariyamano)," th& 

12 



162 NOTES AND QUESISS. 

43ame ezpression as occurs in Colla. YII. i. p. 180, is rendered 

* attended by musical instruments which played of them- 
selves.' In the Yinaya Texts, III. p. 225, it is translated 

* waited upon by women performing music' This expression, 
I venture to think, may be rendered thus — ' entertained by 
heavenly music' The Sanskrit paraUel passage (Div. p. 6) is 
nishparushena (v.l. nishpurushena) turyena 
lurltZati ramate paricarayati " (see Jat. I. p. 58). U t k u f a - 
kapr ahana = Pali ukkutikapadhana; luha (pp. 
IS, 81) = Pali liikha ; p h u 1 1 a k a (p. 29), a kind of bark 
•cloth = Pali pottftaka (see Jat. II. p. 432, where the 
iorm p o 1 1 h a also occurs) ; p h e Z a = Pali peZa (see pe^a, 
pp.251, S65) ; abhipray a = adhipraya, Pali adhip- 
paya; abhyavagahya = adhyavagahya, cf. Pali 
ajjhogahetva; abhinirnameyami = abhinir- 
n a m a y a m i, cf. Pali abhininnameti. 

Kadaliccheda, 'a kind of sword cut.' *' Bodhi- 
;sattvo • . . tan stambhan kadalicchedena khan da- 
khandam chettum arabdhah " (p. 459, 1. 12). 

We have a similar expression in Pali ; cf. kalirac- 
cheja (Mil. p. 193). 

The term k a d a 1 1 is applied to the soft stem of the 
plaintain tree, while k a 1 1 r a denotes the top sprout of a 
plant or tree. Cf. ^'tada so raja tassa tapassa kuddho 
hatthapade vamsakalire viya chedapesi " (Mil. p. 
201). 

'' Tasmim khane coraghatako tikhinaparasum gahetva 
kumarassa tarunavamsak a 1 1 r e viya dve batthe chindi " 
<Jat. III. p. 180). 

A reference to Pali explains many difficult expressions, 
:asasammosa-dharman, which does not mean ^ ever 
alert,' but * whose dharma or doctrine is without confu- 
sion '; tadbahulaviharin = Pali tabbahula- 
T i h a r i, * living intent on that '; sthavika, p. 475, 
ranswers to Pali thavika, 'a bag '; katacchaor 
katacchu, 'a vessel' (?), p. 398, corresponds to Pali 
Iiatacchu, 'a ladle or spoon ' (not found in our Sanskrit 
^iictionaries), the etymology of which is, perhaps, to be 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 163 

sought in some of the modem Prakrits. The modern 
Hindu dialects have karacchul in the sense of ' spoon ' 
used by glass- and metal-workers. 

On p. 286, 1. 2, we have the puzzling expression, '* sarvam 
-s a n t a h-svapateyam " ; on p. 439, ''sarva-san t am sva- 
pateyam" ; and, on p. 291, *'prabhuta-s att a-svapateyam." 
If we take the word as it occurs on p. 291, we find it a part 
of a stock phrase, which we get in a simpler form in the 
Digha Nikaya V. 10 (Samangala, p. 295) ; Sutta Vibhanga 
I. p. 18 ; Samyutta, pp. 94, 95. 

In the Pali parallel passages there is no prabhuta- 
satta-svapateya; but Buddhaghosa, in commenting 
on the passage referred to in the Kufadanta-sutta, has the 
following note : " Tata idam evaw bahuT/i dhanam kena 
sa77igharitan ti ? Tumhakar/i pitamahadihi yava s a 1 1 a m a 
kula-parivaffati.'* The word s a 1 1 a m a, Sk. s a p t a m a 
<a8 well as s a 1 1 a) may, perhaps, have been used in the 
sense of ' going back to the seventh generation,' hence ' long 
ficcumulated,' * of long standing ' (see Jat. II. p. 47). 

In the phrase on Div. p. 439, I think we ought to read 
** sarvam s a p t a -svapateyaw aputram," which would cor- 
respond to a Pali phrase, '' sabba77t sattamam sapatey- 
yam aputtaka7M." Cf. the following passage in the Samyutta 
Nikaya, where s a 1 1 a m a means the seventh (in succes- 
sion) : 

^^ idam sattama77i aputtakam sapateyyam rajakosam 
paveseti" (III. 2. 10, p. 92). 

S a 1 1 a m a, ' best,' occurs in isi-sattama (Vimana XXI. 1.) 
The phrase, pahu s an to, 'being rich,' occurs in the 

Sutta Nipata (I. 6. 7, p. 18), but it throws no light on the 

passages under discussion. 

K05JCA-NADA. 

As siha-nada, means a lion's roar, konca ought 
io mean ' an elephant.' It does so in Milinda Paiiha, 
p. 76 :— 

*' Atthi pana te . . . . hatthipamokkho ti ? Ama 



164 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

bhante atthiti." *' Ein na kho So hatthi kadaci 

karahaci koncanadam nadatiti." '' Ama bhante nadatiti."* 
** Tena hi . ... so hatthi koncanam sisso ti ? " 

Eonca = krannca, from a root kranc, 'to* 
trumpet.' We find such a root in Buddhist Sanskrit,. 
" hastinah kroncanti" (Div. p. 251). 

The Editors of the Divyavadana explain kron cati hj 
'to trumpet'; but suggests confusion with kro9ati. 
The rooty kru9, however, is itself a weakening of a root,, 
k r p k, of which k r u c and k r u fi c are variants. In 
Sutta Yibhanga I. p. 109, we find konca used for the 
'trumpeting ' of an elephant. 

*' Idhaham avuso Sappinikaya nadiya tire ananjam 
samadhim samapanno naganam ogayha uttarantanam 
k o n c a m karontanam saddam assosin ti." 

• • • 

Here koncam karoti = 'to trumpet.' 

In the Com. to verse 810 Then G. p. 210, t u r i y a or 

koriya is explained by '' k u n c a-kara-kukkuti," ' a cackling 

hen?' 

EMENDATIONS. 

I. 

'' Ime hi nama annatitthiya durakkhatadhamma vassa- 
vasam alliyissanti sankapayissanti" " (Mahavagga- 
III. i. 1). 

' Shall the ascetics who belong Titthiya schools, whose- 
doctrines is ill-preached, retire during the rainy season,^ 
and arrange places for themselves to live in ' (Vinaya Texts 
I. p. 298). 

The translators propose to read sankappayissant. 
In verse we do find such forms as sankapeti for 
sankappeti, but not in prose. At first one feels 
inclined to read sankamayissanti, 'to take pos- 
sesion of; but the Sinhalese copy of the Com. reads 
sankhapayissanti which may be a causative of 
k s h i, 'to dwell,' and signify * to settle down quietly,* * live 
ai ease. 

"^ The various readings are sankayissanti, sankhapa- 
yissanti. 



NOTES AND QITEBIES. 165 

n. 
^' Gamanigama akinna accasanne tahim tahim 
nalaveluyaDam iva braha kukkntasampati (v. l.-pata) 
avici manne vaphuttha manussehi bhavissare " 

(Anagata Vamsa w. 38, 39). 

The Commentary on v. 39 is as follows : — 

** Avici manne va put a (sic) .... manussehi ran- 
taraputa(!) purita bhavissanti." 

In the text v. 39 for p h u 1 1 h a read p h u t a ; and in the 
Com. read — 

^' Avici manne va p h u t a • . . 
manussehi -r-antaraphuta purita," &c. 

There is a somewhat similar passage in prose in Angut- 
iara III. 5. 6 : " Sutam me . . . ayam loko avici manne 
phuto ahosi manussehi kukkutasampatika gamanigama- 
xajadhaniyo ti." 

m. 

"Atha kho .... Vepacitti ataliyo upahana 
arohitva .... assamam pavisitva " (Samyutta XI. 1. 9). 

For ataliyo we have the various readings a t a 1 i k o , 
ataliyo. These together with the reading in the text are 
all wrong. Ataliyo is an adjective and ought to agree 
with upahana, but it does not. We ought I think read 
« k a t a 1 i k a-upahana, a compound that is well known 
from the Jataka-book : — 

^'Tasma so pi rdja solavassapadesikam puttam pakkositva 
ekatalika-upahana ca pannacchattan ca • . • • 
datva" (Jat. II. p. 277). 

The various readings (Burmese) are eka-patani- 
kam,ekapatalikam. 

*' Mayham maggam gacchantassa ekatalika-upa- 
h a n a c'eva pannacchattan ca laddhum vattati " (Jat. IIL 
p. 79). 

The various readings are ekam pakalikam 
^kapavalika (see also Jat. III. p. 81, where we find 
the various reading, eka-patalika). 



166 NOTES AND QUERIES. 

Ekatalika-npahana might mean ' single-soled 
sandals/ The reading ekapatalik a=' single-lined ' ? 
Compare ** anujanami bhikkhave ekapalasikam upa- 
hanam " (Mhv. V. 1. 30). 

Baddhaghosa explains ekapalasikam byeka-patalam 
(See Vinaya Texts 11. p. 13). 

IV. 

*' Kii^agare §ayitva tvam nirvate spar§itagate asina 
vrikshamuleshu kaccin na paritapyase" (Divyavadana 
p. 559, 1. 12). 

Spargitagate, as it stands in the passage quoted 
above, is hopelessly unintelligible ; and the interesting 
notes at the end of the Divyavadana offer no solution 
of the difficulty, though a very slight alteration would 
suffice to make sense. 

Bearing in mind, as pointed out in the Academy, March 
27, 1886, p. 222, that Northern Buddhist texts often 
contain Sanskritizations of Pali forms, we must turn to 
Southern Buddhist texts for help in amending what is. 
obviously a corrupt or false reading. 

Nirvafe is plain enough, and corresponds to Pali 
n i V a t e ( = Sanskrit n i v a t e ) . Childers does not register 
n i V a t a in the sense of ' sheltered,' but assigns to it the 
meaning of ' lowliness,' though * calmness ' would be 
more in accordance with the etymology of the word i 
" Garavo ca nivato ca " (Sutta Nipata II. 4. 8). 

N i V a t a , however, does occur in Pali texts in the sense 
of ' sheltered (from the wind) ' : 

** Channa me kutika sukha n i v a t a " 

(Thera Gatha, st. 1 ; see also 51-54). 

"Sahiparisa . . . nivate padipasikha viya ca niccala. 
va nisinna ahosi " (Sum. p. 42). 

" N i V a t e ti pabbatapade " (Jat. IV. p. 92). 

Cf. nivataja. (Ibid. p. 156), nivataka (Jat. I. p, 

289). 

Spar9itagate appears to correspond to Pali phus- 



NOTES AND QUEKIES. 167 

sitaggaZe. This oompound, not given by Childers, seems- 
to mean 'with well-finished bolts,' hence 'well-secured/' 
It occurs in Thera Gatha (st. 385) : 

" Ma sltena pareto vihannittho ; pavisa tvam yiharam 
phus[8]itaggaZam.*' 

But what is more important to the elucidation of the* 
passage quoted from the Divjavadana is the occur- 
rence of a similar expression in two passages in the^ 
Anguttara Nikaya : 

" Ku^agarani . . . nivatani phussitaggaZani " 

(III. 1, p. 101). 
'' Kufagara77i . . . nivataT/i phussitaggaZam " 

(III. 34, p. 187). 

(See Childers's note on a passage in the Mahavamsa, 124,. 

S.V. PHASSITO). 

With these passages before us we cannot go far wrong in: 
restoring the text by reading spar9itargale for 
s par 9 i t aga t e . 

V. 

" Anujanami . • . anjanam kalanjanam . • . k a p a 1 - 
Ian t i '' (Mahavagga VI. 11). 

The translators of the Vinaya Texts vol. ii. p. 50, do not- 
translate k a p a 1 1 a but they give Buddhaghosa's explana- 
tion showing that the word means *lamp-black' used, 
as a collyrium. K a p a 1 1 a might stand for k a p a 1 a but L 
venture to think we ought to read k a j j a 1 a, a well-knowni 
term for * lamp-black.' 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

I. VULTURE OR PIGEON. 

In the Hitopade9a and Panca Tantra keenness of sight 
is ascribed to a pigeon ; in the Jatakas to a vulture. Th&« 
Pali may, perhaps, be the original. 

" Yo 'dhikad yojana9atat pa9yatihamisham khagafe 
Sa eva praptakalas tu pa9abandham ua pa9yati ** 

(Hitopade9a I. 57).. 



168 VOTES AKD QUEBIB8. 

This Terse is found in Pafiea Tantra, ii. 18 : 

^* Ardhardhad jojana^atad amisham vaikshati khagaft 
So 'pi pafrasthitam daivad bandhanam na ca pa9yati.'* 

The stanza as it occurs in the Jataka book, iL p. 51, is 
:applied to a vulture, and not to tk pigeon : 

'* Yan nn gijjho jojanasatam knnapani ayekkhati 
Easma jalafL ca pasafi ca asajjapi na bnjjhasiti." 

n. FLAUNOO OB C&ANB. 

In Sanskrit literatnro frequent mention is made of the 
iacnlty possessed by the hamsa to separate the milk from a 
mixture of milk and water. 

'' Hamso hi kshiram [adatte] tan migra varjayatyapah ** 

(gakuntala VHI. 160). 

In Buddhist literature this power is ascribed to the 
k ii c a • 

'^' Saddhimcaram ekato vasam misso annajanena vedagu 
yidya pajahati papakam k o n c o kbirapako ya ninnagan 
ti " (Udana VIIL 8). 

In Sumangala, p. 805, Buddhaghosa compares an ariyasa- 
yaka to a koiica, because if a mixture of spirit and water 
were put to his lips the water only would enter it ! 

^'Bhayantare pi hi ariyasavako jlyita-hetu pi n' eya 
panam banti, na suram piyati. Sace pi 'ssa suran ca 
khiraii ca missetya niukhe pakkbipanti, khiram eya payisati 
na sura. Yatbakim ? Yatha koncasakunanam khira-missa- 
udake khiram eva payisati na udakam." 

III. THE TORTOISE SALUTATION. 

** Bodhisatto nadiya thitako ya mataram yanditya 
hatthakacchapakam katya . . . gacchatha amma 
ti aha " (Jat. III. p. 505). 

What ishatthacchapaka? 

It seems to be equiyalent to " kacchapa- hatthaka" 
'* a kind of obeisance from kacchapa, 'a tortoise,' and 
ih a 1 1 h a, * band.' 



NOTES AND QUERIES. 169 

In gakuntala 6. 185 (p. 229 ed. Williams, 1876) we have 
"the expression, "Kapotahastakam kritva""a mode 
-of joining the hands in humble entreaty or respeotfnl 
representation or fear, from kapota, 'a pigeon/ and 
h a s t a, 'a hand.' " 

In Sumangala, p. 291, we read ofacrocodile prostra- 
tion, evidently marking great respect : ''Baja sumsu- 
m a r a -patitena theram vadanto : 'naham ayyassa arahattam 
vandami puthujjana-bhumiyam pana thatva rakkhita-silam 
^va vandamiti* aha." 



1 



SPELLICANS.* 

In the Dlgha Nikaya we find a list of games to which 
<;ertain Samanas and Brahmans are said to be addicted. 
The phrase is pnt into the mouth of the Buddha ; and the 
list occurring in one of the very oldest fragments imbedded 
in the Buddhist Scriptures (in the Silas), dates back very 
probably to the time when Gotama was living. Of each 
word in this list we have the traditional interpretation pre- 
served to us in the great commentary by Buddhaghosa, who 
wrote about a.d. 480. One of the games is called S a n t i- 
k a m, and Buddhaghosa explains it : 

''Little pieces [or men of the kind used in games] or bits 
of crockery are put all in a heap together. Then these they 
remove or replace with the nail, and, if any object in the 
heap shakes, he [the player] is beaten." 

See the Sumangala Yilasini, just edited for the Pali Text 
Society by myself and Prof. Carpenter (p. 85). 

Santikam may be rendered 'Neighbourhoods;' but 
the game is clearly what is now called Spellicans. As now 
played, each piece has a number on it, and each player 
continues to withdraw (with a hook) one or other of the 
various pieces until in so doing he shakes the rest. Then 
the other player has his turn ; and, when all the pieces are 
removed, the numbers on those taken by each player are 
added up, and the player with the highest number wins. 

Is anything known of the history of this game in Europe ? 
The name for it is evidently old, and connected, not with 
s p i e 1 e n, * to play,' but with our words spill (a bit of 
paper or wood) and splinter. That it should have 
existed 500 b.c. in India need not surprise us. A study of 
the migration of games might be expected to yield results- 
as interesting as those of the migration of stories. 

T. W. RHYS DAVIDS. 
* From The Academy ^ December 24, 1887. 



J 



MEMBERS OF THE FALI TEXT SOCIETT^ 

1888. 



As the six years' subscription comes to an end with this- 
issue, we refer for the Lists of Subscribers to our last- 
journal. 

It is requested that five guinea compounders intending.; 
to renew their composition will communicate with the- 
Chairman at — 

22, Albemarle Street, W. 





"t^ 


g 


ig "S 


"SSS S g g E 


3SSS 


8 






08 
















lis g' 


goo => s s g -"■=»| 


S 




1 


1 

r 


i 


Hi 


:l1i:i:|p1:l|! 

:«: ; i;i:5 

sits -'i^.NS >|fs 

iiiSil 

iiliis«-|iy|iiil 


;! 


H 
z; 

z 
i n 

1 








»!> ?^a 


o^i; W E* B 5 


ahS-a 




a 


d 


1 


is"- s 


"SS S S 2 S 


ss" 




1 


■H 


•s 


%:-- t '- i i 


; . 






O 


s 
1 




E^ 


a -1 K 








:g 


s| = ° 






» 






•Si 

1 
1 


\i S i 










*2 


1 




^ .^ . 










o 
o 


"^ 




^''U' 










o 


-1 

1 


i 


15: 

^^1^ 











SSg I 



173 





• 

n3 


CO 


• 
QQ 


■ 


CO 


o 




, 


M 
EH 

< 


^ 


00 
00 


O 




y^ 



50 



00 
CO 



o 



h3 

00 

00 



CO 



CO 



CO 



^ 



00 
CX) 



P 
o 
o 
o 
<1 



o 

H 

p 

O 

o 

QQ 
H 

P4 





>^ 


• 






»4 






• 


<D 






• 


a 


QQ 


• 




.2 


s Charge 


<x> 


* 
• 
• 

• 


03 


P 
03 

o 


• 




H 


.9 




0) 
QQ 






03 
O 


1 


QQ 
O 


CM 


CL, 


Oi 


h^ 



• 
n3 


o 


o 


00 


o 


o 


00 


• 

QQ 




o 


lO 


o 


o 


o 


<^ 






CO 


T-H 


Oi 






• 
• 
• 


• 
• 
• 


• 
• 
• 


• 
• 
• 


• 
• 
• 



CO 
00 
00 



iz: 

P 

QQ 
H 

M 

o 

ii 



QQ 
C3 


p 


^..^ 


• 
• 
• 


• 
• 


<S> 


>> 






a 


3 


• 




a 


• rH 

B 

q 


H:) 


• 


• 


CD 

> 


3 


• 

• 
• 
• 


* 

• 
• 


fe 


• O 


P 
O 






«*H 


«*H 


• 


. 


o 


o 


• 
• 


• 


QQ 


QQ 


1^ 






9^ 


f^ 


O 






$ 


<D 


O 


• 


• 


.fi 


,n 




• 

• 


•• 


s 


•s 


i 


OQ 




OQ 


QQ 


V4 


OQ 


• 


^ 


,n 


«*H 


^^■A 

^ 


• 


P 


P 


•HO 




OQ 


OQ 


o 


«4-H 




Q 

<3> 


^ 


>• 


O 


<3> 


}-* 


>i4 


o 


r— 1 




*£4 - 


o 


<0 


o3 




EH 


^ 


« 


OQ 


3 



PALI TEXT SOCIETY. 

Work Already Done, 



NAMB OF TEXT. YEAB. EDITOR. 

l.*Anagata Vansa ... ... 1886 Prof. Minayeflf. 

^. Anguttara, Parts L-III. ... 1885 Dr. Morris. 

3.*AbhidhammatthaSamgaha... 1884 Prof. Ehys Davids. 



4. Ayaranga Satta 

5. Udana 

6.*Khudda- and Mula-Sikkha 
7.*Gandha Vansa 
S.^Chakesa Dhatu Vansa 
9. Cariya Pitaka 

10.*Tela Kataha Gatha ... 

11. Th era Gatha 

12. Theri Gatha 

13.*DathaVansa . 

14. Dhamma Samgani ... 

15.*Pajja Madha 

16.*Panca Gati Dipana ... 

17. Puggala Pannatti ... 

18. Buddha Vansa 

19. Majjhima Nikaya, Part I. 
^20. Samyutta Nikaya, Part I. 
^l.^Saddhammopayana ... 



1884 



1882 Prof. Jacobi. 

1885 Dr.Paul Steinthal. 

1883 Dr. Ed. MiiUer. 

1886 Prof. Minayeflf. 
1885 Prof. Min&yeff. 

1882 Dr. Morris. 
Gooneratne Muda- 

liyar. 

1883 Prof. Oldenberg. 

1883 Prof. Pischel. 

1884 Prof. Rhys Davids. 

1885 Dr. Ed. MiiUer. 
Gooneratne Muda- 

liyar. 
1884 M. Leon Feer. 

1883 Dr. Morris. 
1882 Dr. Morris. 

1887 Mr. V. Trenckner. 

1884 M. Leon Peer. 
1887 Dr. Morris. 
1887 Prof. Minayeff. 



1887 



'22.*Sandesa Eatha 

23.*SimaVivadaVinieehayaKatha 1887 Prof. Minayeff. 
24. Sutta Nipata, Part L ... 1884 Prof. PausboU. 

■25. Sumangala Vilasini, Part I. 1886 ly^^^' ^^^^ ^^^/^® 

(& Prof. Carpenter. 

Gooneratne Muda- 
liyar. 

* The twelve texts marked with an asterisk appeared in the 
Journal. 



"26. Vimana Vatthu 



1886 



[The Society's Address is — 22, Albemarle Street, W.] 



f 



UNWiy BBOTHEBS, 
CHILWORTH AND LONDON. 



> 



' 



f 



RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
University of California Library 
or to the 
NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
BIdg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
University of California 
Richmond, CA 94804-4698 



ALL BOOKS (WIAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
2-month loans may be renewed by calling 

{415)642-6753 
1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books 

to NRLF 
Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days 

prior to due date 

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 

OCT 2 : I 

AUG 17 199? jpnronir 



-i 5 Ibso 



<r?'g3 '^ 



'JFP 2 5 !C::3 



CIRCULATION DEF: 






' 

U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES 



J. 




COBl'^AOSSt 




r3T93 S" 



^/r^j-2// 




v./C 



THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 



-vr ■ tf.u-' - r " ' '' -!' 



Y